Skip to main content

Full text of "The "Summa theologica" of St. Thomas Aquinas"

See other formats


ex LlBRlS 
BERTRAM C A WINDlC K« . K S.6. TRS r.S.A. 



THE "SUMMA THEOLOGICA" 



Digitized by the Internet Archive 

in 2011 with funding from 

University of Toronto 



http://www.archive.org/details/summatheologi22thom 



THE 

SUMMA THEOLOGICA 

OF 

ST, THOMAS AQUINAS 



INDEX 

TO BIBLICAL, PATRISTIC, AND OTHER AUTHORITIES 
QUOTED IN THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 



LONDON 

BURNS GATES ^ WASHBOURNE LTD. 

PUBLISHERS TO THE HOLY SEE 

2« ORCHARD STREET, W. i 8-10 PATERNOSTER ROW E.G. 4 

BENZIGER BROTHERS: NEW YORK, CINCINNATI, CHICAGO 
1925 AU rigkU rturota 



NIHIL OBSTAT : 

Thomas McLaughlin, S.T.D., 

Censor deputatiis. 

IMPRIMATUR : 

Edm. Can. Sdrmont, 

Vicarius generalis. 

IHE INSTITUTE C. 

Westmonastekii, 

die "ZQf^ Noveinbris, 1924. **^ J.i~.f' .■■.-■- 






Made and Prittted in Great Britain 



CONTENTS 



PAGB 



INDEX TO PASSAGES IN HOLY SCRIPTURE QUOTED IN THE 
" SUMMA THEOLOGICA," OR OF WHICH THE DOCTRINE OF THE 
" SUMMA " FURNISHES AN EXPLANATION: 

GENESIS -------I 

EXODUS - - - - - - -14 

LEVITICUS - - - - - - - 25 

NUMBERS - - - - - - -32 

DEUTERONOMY - - - - - " 3^ 

JOSU^E - - - - - - -46 

JUDGES - - - - - - - 47 

RUTH - - - - - - -49 

FIRST BOOK OF KINGS OR FIRST BOOK OF SAMUEL - "49 

SECOND BOOK OF KINGS OR SECOND BOOK OF SAMUEL - 52 

THIRD (first) BOOK OF KINGS - - - "54 

FOURTH (second) BOOK OF KINGS - - " 5^ 

FIRST BOOK OF PARALIPOMENON - - - " 5^ 

SECONT) BOOK OF PARALIPOMENON - - - 59 

FIRST BOOK OF ESDRAS - - - - - 60 

SECOND BOOK OF ESDRAS OR BOOK OF NEHEMIAS - 60 

BOOK OF TOBIAS - - - - - - 61 

BOOK OF JUDITH - - - - - - 62 

BOOK OF ESTHER - - - - - -63 

BOOK OF JOB - - - - - - 64 

BOOK OF PSALMS - - - - - " 7' 

BOOK OF PROVERBS - - - - "95 

ECCLESIASTES - - - - - - IO3 

CANTICLE OF CANTICLES - - - - - I06 

BOOK OF WISDOM ------ I07 

ECCLESIASTICUS - - - - - -112 

PROPHECY OF ISAIAS - - - - - 122 

PROPHECY OF JEREMIAS ----- 133 

LAMENTATIONS - - - - - "1 38 



vi CONTENTS 

INDEX TO PASSAGES QUOTED — COntimied ,.AGE 

PROPHECY OF BARUCH - - - - "139 

PROPHECY OF EZECHIEL - - - - "139 

PROPHECY OF DANIEL - - - - "143 

PROPHECY OF OSEE - _ - - . j^^ 

PROPHECY OF JOEL - - - - - 1 46 

PROPHECY OF AMOS - - - - "147 

PROPHECY OF JONAS - - - - - 1 48 

PROPHECY OF MICHEAS - - - - - 1 48 

PROPHECY OF NAHUM ----- i^g 

PROPHECY OF HABACUC - - - - "149 

PROPHECY OF SOPHONIAS - - - - " I5O 

PROPHECY OF ZACHARIAS - - - - " I50 

PROPHECY OF MALACHIAS - - - - "151 

FIRST BOOK OF MACHABEES - - - "152 

SECOND BOOK OF MACHABEES - - - "153 
APOCRYPHAL BOOKS OF THE OLD TESTAMENT : 

PRAYER OF MANASSES - - - "154 

THIRD BOOK OF ESDRAS - - - " ^55 

FOURTH BOOK OF ESDRAS - - - "155 

GOSPEL OF ST. MATTHEW - - - - "155 

GOSPEL OF ST. MARK - - - - "175 

GOSPEL OF ST. LUKE - - - - "179 

GOSPEL OF ST. JOHN - - - - - 1 88 

ACTS OF THE APOSTLES ----- 203 

EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS ----- 207 

FIRST EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS - - - 219 

SECOND EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS - - - 23O 

EPISTLE TO THE GALATIANS - - - - 234 

EPISTLE TO THE EPHESIANS - - . - 237 

EPISTLE TO THE PHILIPPIANS - - - - 24I 

EPISTLE TO THE COLOSSIANS - _ - - 243 

FIRST EPISTLE TO THE THESSALONIANS - - - 244 

SECOND EPISTLE TO THE THESSALONIANS - - - 245 

FIRST EPISTLE TO TIMOTHY - - . _ 246 

SECOND EPISTLE TO TIMOTHY - . - - 249 
EPISTLE TO TITUS ------ 25O 

EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS - ' - - - 25O 
EPISTLE OF ST. JAMES ----- 256 

FIRST EPISTLE OF ST. PETER . - . - 259 

SECOND EPISTLE OF ST. PETER - - . - 26O 



CONTENTS vii 

INDEX TO PASSAGES QUOTED — continued PAGE 

FIRST EPISTLE OF ST. JOHN - - - - 26 1 

SECOND EPISTLE OF ST. JOHN - - - - 264 

THIRD EPISTLE OF ST. JOHN . - - - 264 

THE CATHOLIC EPISTLE OF ST. JUDE - - - 264 

THE APOCALYPSE OF ST. JOHN _ _ - - 265 

APOCRYPHAL BOOKS OF THE NEW TESTAMENT - - 268 
DOCTORS OF THE CHURCH AND OTHER ECCLESIASTICAL 

AUTHORITIES ..---- 269 

POPES -------- 283 

GENERAL COUNCILS - - - - - -287 

PROVINCIAL SYNODS, ETC. ----- 289 

PHILOSOPHERS, ETC. ------ 290 



THE "SUMMA THEOLOGIGA" 



INDEX 

TO PASSAGES IN HOLY SCRIPTURE QUOTED IN 
THE "SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 

OR OF WHICH THE DOCTRINE OF THE " SUMMA '* 
FURNISHES AN EXPLANATION 



GENESIS 
Chapter I 



Verse 

1. In the beginning God created heaven and earth (I. 

xxxii. I ai 3; xxxix. ^ ad 2; xlv. i, 2, 4; xlvi. 2, 3; 
Ixi. 3 ai 3; Lxv. 3; Ixvi. i, 3; Ixviii. 1 ad 1; Ixix. i; 
Ixxiv. I ad 2, 2, 3 ad i, ad 2, ad 2; I. -11. xcix. 5; 
C.J ad2\ II.-II. i.i ad i\ clxxi. 3). 

2. And the earth was void and empty (I. Ixvi. i; Lxvii. 4; 

Ixix. i). 
And darkness was upon the face of the earth (I. bcvi. i; 

Ixviii. 3; Ixix. i; Ixxiv. 3 ad ^). 
The Spirit of God moved over the water (I. Ixi v. 3 

ad ^, ad 4; Ixvi. 1 ad ^; Ixxiv. 3 ad 3, ad 4). 

3. Be Hght made, and hght was made (I. Ixiii. 5 ad 2; 

lxvii. 4; Ixx. 1 ad 2; Ixxiv. i). 

4. And He divided the hght from the darkness (I. xlvii. i; 

Ixiii. 5 fl^ 2; lxvii. 4). 

5. And He called the hght day, . . . etc. (I. Ixiv. 1 ad ^; 

lxvii. 4 ad 2; Ixviii. 1 ad 1; Ixix. i «i 5) . 
And there was evening and morning one day (I. Iviii. 
y ad 1; Ixix. i ai 5 ; Ixxiv. 2, 3 ad 6, ad 7). 

6. Let there be a firmament made (I. Ixviii. i, 2, 3; Ixxi. 

ads). 

7. And God . . . divided the waters . . . etc. (I. xlvii. i; 

Ixviii. 2, 3). 

I 



Gen. I. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA" 2 

Verse 

8. And God called the firmament, heaven (I. Ixviii. i; 

Ixix. 1 ad ^; Ixxiv. 3 ad 2). 

9. Let the waters that are under the heaven be gathered 

together into one place (I. Ixix. 2; cv. 2). 
Let the dry land appear (L Ixix. i). 

10. And God called the dry land, earth; and the gathering 

together of the waters. He called seias (L Ixix. i ad s). 

11. Let the earth bring forth the green herb, etc. (L Ixix. 

2; Ixxii. ad i). 

14. Let there be lights ... to divide the day and the 
night (L Ixx. i, 3). 

14, 15. And let them be for signs . . . and to give light 
upon the earth (I. Ixvii. 4 ai 3; Ixx. 2; Sup. xci. 
2 ad 3). 

16. And God made two great lights, etc. (L Ixx. i a^ 5). 
And a lesser light to rule the night (Sup. xci. 3 a^ 4). 

20. Let the waters bring forth the creeping creature . . . 

and the fowl, etc. (I. Ixxi; Ixxii. ad 1; cxviii. i). 

21. And God created great whales, etc. (L \xxi. ad 4). 

24. Let the earth bring forth the hving creature, etc. 
(L Ixxii; bcxv. 6 ad 1). 

26. Let Us make man to Our image and likeness (L iii. i ad 

2; iv. 3; xiii. 5; xci. ^ ad 1, ad 2; xciii.; IL-IL ii. 8; 

bcvi. I ; clxiii. 2 ad 1). 
And let him have dominion over the fishes, etc. (L iii. 

1 ad 2; xcvi. ; Sup. Iii. i ad 2). 
And (over) the whole earth (L xcvi. 2). 

27. God created man to His own image . . . male and 

female He created them (L xc. 2 ; xciii. 4 ad 1, 6 ad 2). 

28. And God blessed them (L Ixxii. ad 4; Ixxiii. 3). 
Increase and multiply, and fill the earth (L Ixxiii. 3; 

xcviii. i; II. -II. chi. 2 ad 1; Sup. xli. 2). 

29. Behold I have given you every herb ... to be your 

meat (I. xcvi. 1 ad 2; IL-IL liiv. i). 

31. And God saw all the things that He had made, and they 
were very good (I. xxii. 4; xxv. 6 ad 3] xlvii. 2; 
xlix. 2; Ixiii. 5; Ixv. i a^ 2; ixxiv. 3 ad 3; xciii. 2 ad 3). 



3 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Gen. II. 

Chapter II 

Verse 

1. So the heavens and the earth were finished, and all the 

furniture of them (I. Ixx. i). 

2. And on the seventh day God ended His work which He 

had made (I. Ixxiii. i; cxviii. 3 ad 2). 
And He rested on the seventh day from all His work 
which He had done (I. Ixxiii. 2; Ixxiv. 1 ad ^, 2 ad 3; 
cxviii. 3 a^ I ; Sup. xci. i a^ 3). 

3. And He blessed the seventh day, and sanctified it (I. 

Ixxiii. 3). 

4. 5. These are the generations of the heaven and the earth 

. . . before it grew (I. Ixix. 2; Ixxiv. 2 ad i). 

5. For the Lord God had not rained upon the earth (I. 

xxxiii. 3; III. xxiii. 3 ad i). 

6. But a spring rose out of the earth, watering all the sur- 

face of the earth (I. cii. i ad 2). 

7. And the Lord God formed man of the slime of the earth 

(I. xci. I, 4 a^ 3; cv. i). 
And (He) breathed into his face the breath of life (I. 

Ixxv. 6 adz] xc. I ai I, 3 ; xci. 4 ad 3, ad 4). 
And man became a living soul (I. xci. 4 ai 3; xciv. 2; 

xcv. I adi] xcvii. 2). 

8. And the Lord God had planted a paradise of pleasure 

from the beginning (I. cii.). 
Wherein He placed man whom He had formed (I. cii. 4). 

9. And the Lord God brought forth of the ground all manner 

of trees fair to behold and pleasant to eat (I. cii. i «^ 5) . 
The tree of life also in the midst of paradise (I. cii. 1 ad^). 
And the tree of knowledge of good and evil (I. cii. i «^ 4). 

10. And a river went out of the place of pleasure (I. cii. i 
ad 2). 

14. The fourth river is Euphrates (II. -II. Iviii. 8 ohj. i). 

15. And the Lord God took man and put him into the para- 

dise of pleasure (I. cii. 3, 4). 
To dress it and to keep it (I. cii. 3). 

16. Of every tree in Paradise thou shalt eat (I. xcvii. 3; 

II. -II. clii. 2 ad i). 

17. But of the tree of knowledge of good and evil, thou shalt 

not eat (I. cii. i ad 2). 
For in what day soever thou shalt eat of it, thou shalt die 
the death (I. -II. Ixxxv. 5, 6; xciv. $ ad 2\ II. -II. 
clxiv. i). 



Gen. II. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 4 

Verse 

18. It is not good for man to be alone (I. xcii. i; II. -II. 

clxxxviii. 8; III., xli. 2 ad'^). 
Let Us make him a help like unto himself (I. xcii. i; 
xcviii. 2; Sup. Ixiv. 3 ad 3). 

19. And brought them to Adam to see what he would call 

them (I. xciv. 3; xcvi. i ad^). 

21. Then Mhe 'Lord God cast a deep sle^p upon Adam" (I. 

xciv. I ; xcvii. 2 ad 2 ; II. -II. clxxv. 3 ad i). 
• [And when he was fast asleep, He took one of his ribs, 
I-' " and filled up flesh for it (I. xcii. 3 ad 2] xcvii. 2 ad ^\ 

III. xxxi. 5 ad 2). 

22. And the Lord God built the rib which He took from 

Adam into a woman (I. xcii. 2, 3). 

23. This now is bone of my bones (III. i. 3 a^^ 5 ; xxxi. 4 a^ 2 ; 

Sup. liv. 3 adi). 
Because she was taken out of man (I. xcii. 2). 

24. Wherefore a man shall leave father and mother, and shall 

cleave to his wife (I. xcii. 2; II.-II. ii. 7; xxvi. i; Sup. 
liv. 3). 
And they shall be two in one flesh (I. xcii. i ; Sup. xliv. 
i; Ixv. I ad 6). 

25. And they were both naked; to wit, Adam and his wife; 

and they were not ashamed (I. xcvi. i ad^). 

Chapter III 

I. The serpent was more subtle than any of the beasts of 

the earth (II.-II. clxv. 2 ad '^, ad 4). 
And he said to the woman (II.-II. clxv. 2 ad 3, ad 4). 
Why hath God commanded you that you should not eat 

of every tree of paradise ? (III. xli. 4). 

3. Lest perhaps we die (I.-II. Ixxxix. 3 ad 2). 

5. Your eyes shall be opened (III. xli. 4). 

You shall be as gods knowing good and evil (I. Ixi. 4 
ad 3; Ixiii. 3; II.-II. cxli. 4 obj. 4; clxiii. i ad 2, ad 3, 
2 ad 2; III. xli. 4). 

6. The woman saw that the tree was good to eat . . . etc. 

(II.-II. clxiii. I ad 2). 
And gave to her husband (II.-II. clxv. 2). 

7. And the eyes of them both were opened (II.-II. clxiv. 2). 
And when they perceived themselves to be naked (I. 

xcv. i; I.-II. xli. 4; II.-II. Ixxv. 1 adi; clxvii. 2). 
And (they) made themselves aprons (II.-II. clxiv. 2; 
clxxxvii. 6). 



5 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Gen. III. 

Verse 

8. When they heard the voice of the Lord God walking 
(I. ix. I, 2; X. I, 2; xiv.; xix. 7, 8; xxx. 1 ad ^; Ixiii. 
6 ad 1; Ixv. 1 ad 1; III. ii. i ; Ivii. i ad i, ad 2). 
Adam and his wife hid themselves (III. Ixxxiv. 6 ad 1). 
From the face of the Lord God (I. i. 10 ad ^; iii. i ad^). 

13. The serpent deceived me, and I did eat (I. xciv. 4 ad i, 

ad 2; I.-II. Ixxxix. ^ ad 2; II.-II. clxiii. 1 ad 4; 
4 ad i). 

14, 15. And the Lord God said to the serpent: Because thou 

hast done this ... in wait for her heel (II.-II. clxv. 
2 ad 4). 

14. Upon thy breast shalt thou go (I. Ixiii. 6 ad 2; II.-II. 
clxv. 2 ad 4). 

16. To the woman also He said ... In sorrow shalt thou 

bring forth (II.-II. clxiv. 2). 
Thou shalt be under thy husband's power, and he shall 
have dominion over thee (I. xcii. 1 ad 2; xcvi. 4 ad 2; 
II.-II. clxiv. 2). 

17. Cursed is the earth in thy work (I. Ixix. 2 a^ 2; II.-II. 

XXV. 6 ad 1, ad 2', Ixx. i, 2, 4 a^ i; Ixxvi. 2; Ixxxiii. 8 
ad I, ad 2] clxiv. i, 2). 
With labour and toil shalt thou eat thereof all the days 
of thy life (I. cii. 3, obj. i; II.-II. clxiv. 2). 

18. Thorns and thistles shall it bring forth to thee (I. Ixix. 

2 ad 2] II.-II. clxiv. 2). 

19. In the sweat of thy face shalt thou eat bread (II.-II. 

clxiv. 2; clxxxvii. 3). 
Till thou return to the earth, out of which thou wast 

taken (II.-II. clxiv. 2). 
Dust thou art and into dust thou shalt return (II.-II. 

clxiv. 2; III. li. ^ ad 1). 

21. And the Lord God made for Adam and his wdfe garments 

of skins and clothed them (II.-II. clxiv. 2 ad S). 

22. Behold Adam is become as one of Us (II.-II. clxiv. 2 

ad 7). 

Lest perhaps he put forth his hand, and take also of the 
tree of life, and eat and live for ever (I. xcvii. 4; II.-II. 
clxiv. 2 ad 6). 

23. And the Lord God sent him out of the paradise of pleasure 

(II.-II. clxiv. 2). 

24. And (He) placed before the paradise of pleasure Cherubim 

and a flaming sword ... to keep the way of the tree 
of life (II.-II. clxiv. 2 ad $; III. xlix. 5). 



Gen. IV. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 6 

Chapter IV 

Verse 

1. Adam knew Eve his wife (I. li. 3 a^ 6; xcviii. 2 ad 2). 

4. The Lord had respect to Abel, and to his offerings 
(I. -II. ciii. I ad i). 

7. The lust thereof shall be under thee, and thou shalt 
have dominion over it (I. -II. x. 3;lxxvii. 3, ohj. 3; 
Ixxx. 3; II. -II. civ. 3 a^ 3; clvi. i; clxxv. 2 ad 2). 
10. The voice of thy brother's blood crieth to Me from the 
earth (II. -II. Ixxxiii. i. ad i\ ^ ad 2). 

13. My iniquity is greater than that I may deserve pardon 
(II. -II. XX.; III. Ixxxiv. 10). 

15. Whosoever shall kill Cain shall be punished sevenfold 
(I. -II. cv. 2 ad 9). 

23. I have slain a man to the wounding of myself, and a 
stripling to my own bruising (II.-II. Ixiv. 8). 

Chapter VI 

2. The sons of God seeing the daughters of men (I. li. 3 ai 6). 

3. My spirit shall not remain in man for ever (Sup. xcix. 

3 ad i). 

4. After the sons of God went in to the daughters of men . . . 

etc. (I. li. 3 ^^ 6). 

6. It repented Him that He had made man on the earth 

(I. xix. y adi\ cii. 2, ad 3; III. xlix. ^ ad 2). 

7. I will destroy man, etc. (I. xix. "j adi', I.-II. cv. 2 ad ii] 

II.-II. cviii. 4 ad 3). 

12. For all flesh had corrupted its way upon earth (I.-II. 
Ixxi. 2 fli 3; Ixxii. 2 ad ^', II.-II. cliv. 12). 

Chapter VII 

2, 3. Of all clean beasts take seven and seven . . . etc. 
(I.-II. ciii. I ad 4). 

Chapter VIII 

6, 7. Noe . . . sent forth a raven, which went forth and 
did not return (I.-II. cii. b ad 1). 
7. Till the waters were dried up upon the earth (III. xxviii . 
3 ad 3). 



7 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Gen. VIII. 

Verse 

20. Noe offered holocausts (I.-II. ciii. i ad i). 

21. The Lord smelled a sweet savour (II. -II. clxxxvi. 3 ad 6, 

sail, 6, 7, 8). 

22. All the days of the earth . . . cold and heat, summer 

and winter . . . etc. (Sup. xci. 2 ad 1). 
For the imagination and thought of man's heart are prone 
to evil from his youth (I.-II. Ixxxv. i; xcii. 6; III. 
xxvii. 3). 

Chapter IX 

2. Let the fear and dread of you be upon all the beasts of the 

earth (I. xcvi. i, 2). 

3. Everything that moveth and liveth shall be meat for 

you, etc. (I.-II. cii. 6 ad 2\ ciii. 1 ad ^', II. -II. Ixiv. i; 
Sup. xci. 5). 

4. 5. Flesh with blood you shall not eat . . . etc. (I.-II. 

cii. 3 ad 8). 

14. My bow shall appear in the clouds (II. -II. xcv. 5). 
20, 21. Noe . . . drinking of the wine was made drunk, 
and was uncovered in his tent (II. -II. cl. i, 4). 

25, 26. Cursed be Chanaan, a servant of servants shall he 
be to his brethren ... Be Canaan his ser\'ant (II. -II. 
Ivii. 3 ai 2; civ. 5, 6 ai i; cviii. ^ ad 1; cxxii. ^ ad ;^; 
clxxxix. 6 ad 2). 

Chapter X 

32. By these were the nations divided on the earth after the 
flood (II.-IL clxx\i. i). 

Chapter XII 

7. To thy seed will I give this land . . . etc. (I.-II. 
xcviii. 6 ad 2). 

II, 13. He said to Sarai his wife . . . : Say, I pray thee, that 
thou art my sister (II.-IL ex. 3 ^i 3; cxi. 1 ad 1; Sup. 
xlvii. 2). 

Chapter XIII 

7. There arose a strife between the herdsmen (II.-IL xxxvii. 

2 ai 5; xli. I, 2; xlii. i). 

8. Let there be no quarrel, I beseech thee, between me and 

thee (II.-IL xli.). 
For we are brethren (II. xxviii. 3 ad ^). 

18. And he built there an altar to the Lord (I.-II. ciii. i ad 2). 



Gen. XIV. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA *' 8 

Chapter XIV 

Verse 

i8. But Melchisedech the king of Salem bringing forth bread 
and wine (I. -II. ciii. i ad ^', 11. -II. Ixxxv. i ai i; 
III. xxii. 6 a^^ 3; Ixxiii. 6; Ixxiv. 6 ad 1). 

20. And he gave him the tithes of all (II. -II. Ixxxvii. i ad '^). 

Chapter XV 

6. Abram believed God, and it was reputed to him unto 
justice (I. -II. cxiii. 4). 

9 seqq. Take Me a cow . . . etc. (III. xxxi. 2). 

8. And he said: Lord God, whereby may I know that I shall 

possess it ? (II. -II. xcvii. 2 aS 3). 
16. For as yet the iniquities of the Amorrhites are not at the 

full (I.-II. Ixxxvii. 8 oi i). 

Chapter XVI 

2-4. Go in unto my handmaid . . . etc. (II.-II. cliv. 2 ^^^^3). 
13. Verily here have I seen . . . seeth me (I. xii. 2, 5). 

Chapter XVII 

1. I am the Almighty God (I. xxv. 3; III. xiii. i). 
Walk before Me (I.-II. xci. 5; xcix. 6 adi] ex. 3). 

And be perfect (II.-II. clxxxv. 6 ad i', clxxxvi. 4 ai 2). 
5. Thou shalt be called Abraham . . . etc. (III. xxxvii. 2). 

10. All the male-kind of you shall be circumcised (III. Ixx.). 

11. And you shall circumcise the flesh of your fore-skin 

(I.-II. cii. 2 ad i\ cv. 5, 21; III. Ixii. 6 ad y, Ixvi. 7 
ad 3; Ixx. 3 ad i). 
That it may be for a sign of My covenant between Me 
and you (I.-II. cii. 5 ^3 i; III. Ixx. i). 

12. An infant of eight days old shall be circumcised (I.-II. 

cii. $ adi\ III. Ixx. 3 ad 3). 

13. And My covenant shall be in your flesh for a perpetual 

covenant (I.-II. cii. ^ ad 1; ciii. 3 ad 1). 

Chapter XVIII 

2. There appeared to him three men (II.-II. Ixxxiv. i ad 1, 

ad 3). 
Them he . . . adored down to the ground (I. li. 3 ai 5; 
II.-II. Ixxxiv. 1 ad 1; xciv. i ad 2; III. xxv. 6). 



9 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Gen. XVIII. 

Verse 

3-5. Lord, if I have found favour in Thy sight . . . you 

shall pass on (I. li. 3 ^i 5; II.-II. Ixxxiv. i a^ 3). 
g. And when they had eaten (I. li. 3 a^ 5; Iv. 6 ad i). 

16. Abraham walked with them (I. li. 3 ai 3). 

17. Can I hide from Abraham what I am about to do ? 

(III. xliii. 2 ad 1). 
19. I know that he will command his children . . . etc. 
(III. Ixx. 2 ad 2). 

21. I will go down and see whether they have done according 

to the cry that is come up to Me (III. xlvi. i «^ 3). 

27. I will speak to my Lord, whereas I am dust and ashes 
(II.-II. clxi. I ad I). 

Chapter XIX 
3. He pressed them very much to turn in unto him (I. xxi. 

4; II.-II. XXX. i). 

11. They struck with blindness . . . etc. (I. cxi. 4). 

13. To destroy them (I.-II. Ixxxvii. 2). 

17. Neither stay thou in all the country about (III. xli. 2 ad 2). 

22. I cannot do anything till thou go in thither (III. xliii. 

2 ad i). 

24, 25. The Lord rained upon Sodom . . . and He destroyed 
these cities (II.-II. cviii. i ad /\). 

Chapter XX 

2. He said of Sara his wife: She is my sister (II.-II. ex. 

3 ad 3). 

3. God came to Abimelech in a dream by night (II.-II. 

Ixxx. 2; xcv. 6; cliv. 3; clxxii. 1 ad 2). 
7. He is a prophet, and he shall pray for thee (II.-II. clxxiv. 
6; III. xxxi. 2, 8 ad 3). 

12. She is truly my sister, the daughter of my father (II.-II. 

ex. 3 ad ^). 

Chapter XXI 

14. Abraham . . . sent her away (Sup. Ixv. 5 «^ 3; Ixvii. 2). 

Chapter XXII 

1. God tempted Abraham (I. cxiv. 2; II.-II. xcvii. 2). 

2. Take thy only-begotten son Isaac . . . which I will 

show thee (I.-II. xciv. ^ ad 2\ c. ^ ad y, cii. ^ ad 2\ 
II.-II. civ. ^ad 2] cliv. 2, ad 2). 



Gen. XXII. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " lO 

Verse 

5. After we have worshipped, (we) will return to you (I I. -I I. 
cxi. 1 ad 1). 

10. And he put forth his hand and took the sword to sacrifice 

his son (I.-II. xciv. ^ ad 2; c. 8 ad ^; II. -II. Ixiv. 6; 
civ. 4 ad 2; cliv, 2 ad 2; clxxi. 5; III. xlvii. 6 ad ^). 

11. Lay not thy hand upon the boy (II. -II. clxxiv. i ad 3). 

12. Now I know that thou fearest God (l.-II. cxii. 5 ai 5; 

HI. x. 2 ad 1). 

13. Abraham . . . offered for a holocaust (I.-II. ciii. 1. ad 1). 

14. And he called the name of that place, The Lord seeth 

(I.-II. cii. 4 ad 2). 
16. By my own self have I sworn (II.-II. Ixxxix. i). 
18. In thy seed shall all the nations of the earth be blessed 

(III. xxxi. 2). 

Chapter XXIII 

13. I will give money for the field . . . and so I will bury 

my dead in it (II.-II. c. 4 ^i 3). 

Chapter XXIV 

3. That I may make Thee swear (II.-II. Ixxxiii. ly ad i', 
xc). 

8. Bring not my son back thither again (II.-II. civ. 5). 

9. The servant therefore put his hand under the thigh of 

Abraham his lord and swore to him upon this word 
(II.-II. Ixxxix. 7). 

14. The maid to whom I shall say: Let down thy pitcher . . . 

my master (II.-II. xcv. 7 ad 3). 
26. And (she) said to me (II.-II. xcv. y ad '^). 
57. Let us call the maid and ask her will (II.-II. civ. 5; 

Sup. xlvii. I, 3). 

Chapter XXV 

I. Abraham married another wife (Sup. Ixiii. i). 
21. Isaac besought the Lord for his wife, because she was 

barren, etc. (I. xxiii. 8). 
25. He that came forth first was red and hairy . . . and his 

name was called Esau . . . etc. (III. xxxvii. 2). 
31. Jacob said to him: Sell me thy first birth-right (II.-II. 

c. 4 ad 3). 



II SCRIPTUIL\L INDEX Gen. XXVI. 

Chapter XXVI 

Ver>e 

21. They digged also another . . . and for that they quar- 

relled (II. -II. xli. I ad 2). 
24. I am the God of Abraham, thy father (II. -II. clxxiv. 6). 

Chapter XXVII 

19. I am Esau thy first-bom (II. -11. ex. 3 ai 3). 
41. The days will come . . . and I will kill my brother 
Jacob (III. Ixxxvi. 1 ad 1). 

Chapter XXVIII 

I, 2. Isaac called Jacob . . . and charged him, saying: 
Take not a wife . . . Laban thy uncle (II. -II. civ. 3; 
Sup. xl\ii. 6 ad 2). 

3. And God Almighty [cf. xvii. i). 
Bless thee (cf. i. 28). 

12. And he saw in his sleep a ladder, etc. (II. -II. clxxxi. 4 ad 7). 

13. I am the Lord God of Abraham thy father (II. -II. 

clxxiv. 6). 

15. And I will be thy keeper (I. cxiii. i ad 2), 

16. Indeed the Lord is in this place (I. viii. 2 ad 2, '^ ad ^). 
20-23. -^^^ he made a vow . . . the house of God (II. -II. 

Ixxxvii. I a^ 3, 2; Ixxxviii. 2 ad i). 

22. And of all the things that Thou shalt give to me, I will 

oft'er tithes to Thee (II. -II. Ixxxvii. i ad ^). 

Chapter XXIX 

12. He told her that he was her father's brother [cf. xiii. 8). 

14. Thou art my bone and my flesh (Sup. liv. I, 4). 

17. But Lia was blear-eyed: Rachel was w^ell favoured, and 

of a beautiful countenance (II. -II. clxxix. 2). 

Chapter XXX 

4 seqq. She gave him Bala in marriage . . . etc. (II. -II. 
cliv. 2 rti 3). 

Chapter XXXI 

36. And Jacob being angr\^ (II. -I I. clviii. 7). 
Said in a chiding manner (II. -11. xli. 2 ad 2). 

37. Lay it here before my brethren, and thy brethren 

{cf. xiii. 8). 



Gen. XXXII. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 12 

Chapter XXXII 

Verse 

30. I have seen God face to face (I. xii. 11 ad i; II-II. 

clxxx. 5 ad i). 

31. But he halted on his foot (II. -II. clxxx. 7 ad 4). 

32. The children of Israel eat not the sinew . . . because 

. . . etc. (I. -II. cii. 6 ad i). 

Chapter XXXIII 

3. He . . . bowed down with his face to the ground 
(cf. xviii. 2). 

10. As if I should have seen the countenance of God 

(cf. iii. 8; xxxii. 30). 

Chapter XXXIV 
13. At the deflowering of their sister (II.-II. cliv. i, 6). 

Chapter XXXV 

9. God appeared to Jacob (cf. xxxii. 30). 
And blessed him (cf. i. 28). 

11. I am God Almighty (cf. xvii. i). 
Increase thou and be multiplied (cf. i. 28). 

Chapter XXXVII 

2. Joseph . . . accused his brethren of a most wicked 
crime (II.-II. xxxiii. y ad 2; cliv. 12 ad 4). 

Chapter XXXVIII 

13 seqq. It was told Thamar that her father-in-law, etc. (II.- 
II. cliv. 2 ad ;^). 
23. Surely she cannot charge us with a lie (Sup. Ixv. 4 ad 1). 

Chapter XXXIX 

5. The Lord blessed the house of 'the Egyptian for Joseph's 
sake (cf. i. 28). 
10. And he refused the adultery (II.-II. cliv. 6 ad 2). 



13 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Gen. XLI. 

Chapter XLI 

Verse 

I. After two years Pharao had a dream (II. -II. clxxiii. 2). 
II. Both of us dreamed a dream foreboding things to come 
(II.-II. xcv. 6). 

12-13. There was a young man, a Hebrew ... to be so 
(II.-II. clxxiii. 7). 

26. The seven full ears are seven years of plenty (II.-II. 

clxxiv. 3). 
46. He was thirty years old when he stood before king 

Pharao (III. xxxix. 2). 
51. He called the name of the first-bom Manasses, saying 

. . . etc. (III. xxxvii. 2). 

Chapter XLII 

6. And when his brethren had bowled down to him [cf. 
xviii. 2). 

15. By the health of Pharao (II.-II. Ixxxix. 6). 

38. You will bring down my grey hairs with sorrow to hell 
(Sup. Ixix. 4). 

Chapter XLI 1 1 

14. May my almighty God [cf. xvii. i). 

26. They bowed down with their face to the ground {cf. 
xviii. 2). 

Chapter XLIV 

5. The cup which you have stolen ... to divine (II.-II. 
xcv. y ad 1). 

15. Know you not that there is no one like me in the science 

of the divining ? (II.-II. xcv. y ad 1). 

29. You \\ill bring do\Mi my grey hairs with sorrow to hell 
(Sup. Ixix. 4). 

Chapter XLV 

3. His brethren could not answer him, being struck with 

exceeding great fear (I. -II. xliv. 1 ad 2). 

Chapter XLVI 

4. I will go down with thee (cf. iii. 8). 

26. All the souls . . . that came out of his thigh (I. iii. 2 adi; 
cxviii. 2 ad 1). 

34. The Egyptians have all shepherds in abomination (I.-II. 
cii. 3 «i 2). 



Gen. XLVII. THE '' SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 14 

Chapter XLVII 

Verse 

29. Put thy hand under my thigh {cf, xxiv. 9). 

31 (Septuagint: cf. Heb. xi. 21). Israel adored the top of 
his rod [cf. xviii. 2). 

Chapter XLVIII . 

3. Appeared to me [cf. xxxii. 30). 

12. He bowed down with his face to the ground [cf. xviii. 2). 

Chapter XLIX 

4. Thou wentest up to thy father's bed (II. -II. cli. ^ ad 1). 
25. The Almighty shall bless thee [cf. i. 28). 

30. Which Abraham bought ... to bury in [cf. xxiii. 13). 
32. And when he had ended the commandments wherewith he 

instructed his sons (I. -II. c. ^ ad 4; II.-II. ci. i; cvi. i, 
6 ad i). 

Chapter L 

2. He commanded his servants the physicians to embalm 
his father (III. li. 2 ad 2). 



EXODUS 

Chapter I 

21. And because the midwives feared God, He built them 
houses (I. -II. cxiv. 10 ad 2; II.-II. ex. ;^ ad 2, 4 ad 4). 

Chapter II 

12. He slew the Egyptian and hid him in the sand (II.-II. 

Ix. 6 ad 2). 
21, 22. And he took Sephora his daughter to wife, and she 

bore him a son [cf. infra, xxxiv. 16). 

Chapter III 

6. I am . . . the God of Abraham, the God of Isaac, and 
the God of Jacob (II.-II. Ixxxiii. 11 ad 5). 



15 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Exod. HI 



Verse 



II. Who am I that I should go to Pharao ? etc. (II. -II 

cxxxiii. 1 ad 4; clxxxv. 2 ad 2). 
14. I am Who am ... He Who is . . . (I. ii. 3; xiii. 11; 

II.-II. clxxiv. 6). 
18. The Lord God . . . hath called us (I. -II. cxiii. i ad 3). 
We will go three days' journey into the wilderness (II.-II. 

Ixxxviii. 8). 
22. Every woman shall ask of her neighbour, etc. (I. -II. 

xciv. ^ ad 2; c. S ad ^', II.-II. Ixvi. 5 a^ i; civ. 4 ad 2). 

Chapter IV 

14. The Lord being angry at Moses (I. iii. 2 ad 2\ xix. 11; 

XX. 1 ad 2] lix. 4 a^ i; II.-II. clxii. 3). 
10-12. I am not eloquent ... I will be in thy mouth (II.-II. 

clxxxv. 2 ^^ 2). 

21. I shall harden his heart (I. xxiii. 3 ai 2; xlviii. 6; xlix. 2; 

Ixiii. 5; I. -II. Ixxix. i a^ i, 3; Ixxxvii. 1 ad 2\ II.-II. 
XV. i; xix. 1 ad 2,', xxiv. 10). 
25. Immediately Sephora took a very sharp stone, etc. 
(III. Ixx. 3 ad 2). 

Chapter V 

3. God . . . hath called us {cf. iii. 18). 
To go three days' journey [cf. ii. 18). 

Chapter VI 

I. The Lord said to Moses (I. xliii. J ad^', I. -II. xcviii. '^adi). 
3. And My name Adonai I did not show them (II.-II. 
i. 7; clxxiv. 6). 

30. I am of imcircumcised lips (III. Ixx. 4 a^ 3). 

Chapter VII 

I. Behold I have appointed thee the god of Pharao (I. 
xiii. 9, 10). 

3. But I shall harden his heart [cf. iv. 21). 

22. The magicians . . . did in like manner (I. ex. 4 ad 2\ 

cxiv. 4; II.-II. clxxviii. 2 «^ 3). 



ExoD. VIII. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " i6 

Chapter VIII 

Verse 

I. The Lord said to Moses [cf. vi. i). 

7. And the magicians also by their enchantments did in like 
manner [cf. vii. 22). 

18. The magicians . . . could not . . . and . . . said: This is 

the finger of God (I. iii. i ad 3). 

26. We shall sacrifice the abominations of the Egyptians 

(I. -II. cii. 3 ad 2). 

27. We will go three days' journey [cf. iii. 18). 

Chapter IX 
7. Pharao's heart was hardened [cf. iv. 21). 

Chapter X 

I. For I have hardened his heart [cf. iv. 21). 

9. We will go . . . wdth our sons and daughters [cf. iii. 18). 

Chapter XII 

3. On the tenth day of this month let ewevy man take a 
lamb, etc. (I. -II. cii. 5 ad 2). 

11. You shall eat in haste (I. -II. cii. 5 ad 2). 

12. Against all the gods of Eg\^pt [cf. vii. i). 

14. This day shall be a memorial to you, etc. (I.-II. c. 5 a^ 2 ; 

cii. 4 ad 10, ^ ad 2). 

15. Seven days shall you eat unleavened bread (III. Ixxiv. 4). 

19. Seven days there shall not be found any leaven in your 

houses (I.-II. cii. ^ ad 14; III. Ixxiv. 4). 
26. \ATien your children shall say: WTiat is the meaning . . • 

etc. (I.-II. cv. 4; II. -II. xvi. I ad 4). 
29. The Lord slew every first-born . . . both men and 

cattle (III. xxxvii. 3). 

35. They asked of the Eg}'ptians vessels, etc. [cf. iii. 22). 

43. No foreigner shall eat of it (I.-II. cii. 5; III. xxxvii. i; 
xl. 4; Ixx. 4). 

48. If any stranger be willing to dwell among you . . . etc. 

(I.-II. xcviii. 5 a^ 3; cv. 3 ad i). 

49. The same law shall be to him that is bom in the land, 

etc. (I.-II. cv. 3). 



17 SCRIPTUK\L INDEX Exod. xill. 

Chapter XIII 

Verse 

2. Sanctify unto Me every first-bom, etc. (III. xxviii. 

2 ad i; xxx\di. 3 ad i). 

3. That you eat no leavened bread [cf. xii. 15). 

5. A land that floweth \^'ith milk and hone\' (cf. iii. 8). 

6. Seven days shalt thou eat unleavened bread (cf. xii. 15). 
9. It shall be as a sign in thy hand . . . etc. (I. -II. cii. 

2 ad i; II. -II. lxxx\a. 4 ad 1). 

Chapter XIV 

4. I shall harden his heart (cf. iv. 21). 

23-27. And the Eg\'ptian5 pursuing went in after them . . . 
etc. (II. -II. c\iii. i ad 2). 

Chapter XV 

2. He is my God (I. xxxix. 8 ad ^). 

3. Almighty is His name (I. xiii. i). 

II. Glorious in holiness (II. -II. cxxxiv. 2 ad ^). 

18. The Lord shall reign for ever and ever (I. x. 2 ad 2). 

Chapter XVI 

23. The rest of the Sabbath sanctified to the Lord (cf. xx. 8). 

35. The children of Israel ate manna forty years, etc. (I. -II. 
cii. 3 ad 2; III. Ixxiii. 6; Ixxiv. 6 ad 1). 

32. Fill a gomor of it . . . that they may know the bread 
wherewith I fed you . . . etc. (I. -I I. cii. ^ ad 6). 

Chapter X\TI 

II. When Moses lifted up his hands Israel overcame (III. 
Ixxxiii. 5 ad 5). 

16. The war of the Lord shall be against Amalec (I. -II. cv. 5). 

Chapter XVIII 

19, 20. Be thou to the people . . . and . . . show the people 

the ceremonies . . . etc. (I. -II. ci. i). 
21. Provide out of all the people able men . . . etc. (I. -II. 

cv. 1 ad 1). 



ExoD. XIX. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " i8 

Chapter XIX 

Verse 

4. I have carried you upon the wings of eagles (II. -II. 

cxxiii. 6 ad 1, ad 2). 

5. You shall be My peculiar possession above all people 

(I. -II. cv. 1 ad 1). 

9. Now will I come to thee (I. iii. 1 ad ^', ix. i ad 3). 
12. Ever^7 one that toucheth the mount, dying he shall die 
(II. -II. xxxiii. ^ ad 1). 

15. Be ready against the third day . . . etc. (Sup. xli. 3a^2). 

Chapter XX 

I seqq. (I. -II. c; II.-II. Ixxxi. 6; cxxii.) 

2. I am the Lord thv God, WTio brought thee . . . etc. 

(II.-II. xvi. I). 

3. Thou shalt not have strange gods before Me (ibid., ad 3). 

4. Thou shalt not make to thyself . . . etc. (I. -II. c. i, 

7 ad 2, ad 3, ad ^; cii. 4 ad 6; II.-II. cxxii. 2 ad 2, ^; 
III. xxv. 3 ad I, ad 2, ad 3). 

5. Thou shalt not adore them nor serv^e them (II.-II. 

Ixxxiv. 1 ad 1, 2; xciv. 2, 3; cxxii. 2; clxi. 3 ai i; 

III. xxv. 3 ad I, ad 2, ad 3). 
I am the Lord thy God . . . jealous (I. -II. xxviii. 4). 
Visiting the iniquity of the fathers upon the children 

(II.-II. Ixxxi. 1 ad 1, 2 ad i; Ixxxvii. 7, 8; II.-II. cviii. 

4; clxiv. 1 ad 4; III. xiv. i ad i). 
Unto the third and fourth generation (I. -II. Ixxxvii. 

S ad 1; II.-II. cviii. 4 ad i). 

Of them that hate Me (I. Ix. 5 «^ 5; II.-II. xiii. 4, 6 ^^ 2; 
xxxiv. I, 2). 

6. And showing mercy unto thousands to them that love 

Me, etc. (I. -II. c. 7 ad 2, ad 3, ad 4] III. Ixxxiv. 10). 

7. Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord thy God in 

vain, etc. (I.-II. c. i, 5, 7 ad 4, 11; II.-II. Ixxxix.; xc; 
cxxii. 3). 

8. Remember that thou keep holy the Sabbath day (I.-IL 

c. 5 ad 2, y ad 2, ad 5, 11; cii'. 2, 4 ad 10; cv. 4; II.-II. 
XXXV. 3 fli i; cxxii. 4). 

9, 10. Six days shalt thou labour and shalt do all thy works 
. . . etc. (I.-II. c. 8 ad 4; cvii. 2 ad ^', II.-II. xl. 4; 
cxxii. 4 ad ^; III. xl. 4 ad i, ad 3). 



19 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Exod. XX. 

Verse 

11. For in six days the Lord made heaven and earth . . . etc. 

(I. Ixviii. 1 ad i; Ixix; I. -II. c. ^ ad 2). 

12. Honour thy father and thy mother (I. -II. xcviii. 2; 

c. I, 5, 10, 11; II. -11. xxxiii. 2 ad 2; Ixiii. 3, obj. 2; 
ci. 2; civ. ^ ad 1; cvi. 3; cxxii. 5; clxxxix. 6). 
That thou mayest be long-Hved upon the land (I. -II. 
c. 7 ad 3, ad 4; II. -II. ccxxii. 5 ad 4). 

13. Thou shalt not kill (I. -II. c. i, 4, 8 ad 3, 11; II. -II. Ixiv. 

3, 5 ad 2, ad 3, 7, S; Ixv. i; cxxii. 6 ad 2). 

14. Thou shalt not commit adultery (I.-II. c. 5, 11; II. -II. 

clxx. i). 

15. Thou shalt not steal (I.-II. c. i, 5, 11; II. -II. Ixvi. 5; 

cxxii. 6 ad 2). 

16. Thou shalt not bear false witness (I.-II. c. 11; II. -II. 

Ixx. 4; ex. 4 ad 2; cxxii. 6 ad 2). 

17. Thou shalt not covet, etc. (I.-II. xcviii. i; c. 4, 5, 11; 

II.-II. cxxii. 6 ad 3, ad 4; clxxi. i). 

24, 25. You shall make an altar of earth . . . etc. (I.-II. 
cii. 4 fli 7; III. Ixxxiii. 3 ad 5). 

26. Thou shalt not go up by steps unto My altar, etc. (I.-II. 
cii. ^ ad y; III. Ixxxiii. 4 ad 8). 

Chapter XXI 

2. If thou buy a Hebrew servant, six years shall he serve 
thee, etc. (I.-II. cv. ^ ad i). 

4. The woman and her children shall be her master's 

(Sup. lii. 4). 

5. 6. And if the servant shall say ... I will not go 

out free ... he shall be his servant for ever (I.-II. 
cv. 2 ad 10). 

6. His master shall bring him to the gods {cf. vii. i). 

7. If any man shall sell his daughter, etc. (I.-II. cv. /\ ad ^). 

16. He that shall steal a man, and sell him . . . shall be 
put to death (I.-II. cv. 2 ad 10). 

18. If men quarrel, and the one strike his neighbour . . . 

that he make restitution (I.-II. cv. ^ ad 3\ II.-II. 
Ixvi. 6 ad 2). 

20, 21. He that striketh his bondman . . . because it is his 
money (I.-II. cv. ^ ad 3). 



ExoD. XXL THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 20 

Verse 

22-25. If men quarrel and one strike a woman with child 
... if her death ensue . . . life for life, eye for eye, 
tooth for tooth, hand for hand, foot for foot, burning 
for burning, wound for wound, stripe for stripe (I. -II. 
cv. 2 ad 10; II. -II. Ixiv. S ad 2; Ixv. i; Ixviii. 4). 

26, 27. If any man strike the eye of his man-servant . . . etc. 
(I.-II. cv. 4). 

28, 29. If an ox gore a man, etc. (I.-II. cv. 2 ad 11). 

29. But if the ox was wont to push . . . etc. (I.-II. xx. 5 ^^3). 
33. If a man open a pit . . . and cover it not, and an ox 

or an ass fall into it, etc. (II. -II. xliii. i ; clxxxix. 2 ad 3). 



Chapter XXII 

1. If any man steal an ox or a sheep, and kill or sell it 

(I.-II. cv. 2 ad g; II. -II. Ixi. 4; Ixii. 3 ad 1; Ixiv. i «i 3; 
Ixvi. 6 ad 2; III. xlix. 6). 

2. If a thief be found breaking into a house . . . and be 

wounded . . . etc. (II. -II. Ixiv. 7). 
7-13. If a man deliver money ... to his friend to keep* 
and they be stolen . . . etc. (I.-II. cv. 2 ad ;^, ad ^; 
II.-II. Ixii. 6). 

8. The master of the house shall be brought to the gods 

{cf. vii. i). 
10, II. If a man deliver ass, ox, sheep . . . and it die . . . 

etc. (I.-II. cv. 2 ad 5). 
14. If a man borrow . . . and it be hurt or die . . . etc- 

(cf. above, verses 7-13). 
16, 17. If a man seduce a virgin not yet espoused ... he 

shall . . . have her to wife (II.-II. cliv. 6 ad ^). 

18. Wizards thou shalt not suffer to live (II.-II. xxv. 6 ad 2] 

Ixiv. 2). 

19. Whosoever copulateth, etc. (I.-II. cv. 2 ad 11; II.-II. 

cliv. 12 ad 4). 

20. He that sacrificeth to gods shall be put to death (I.-II. 

cii. 3; II.-II. Ixxxiv. 1 ad 1; Ixxxv. 2; xciv. 2, 3; III. 
xlviii. 3). 

21. Thou shalt not molest a stranger (I.-II. cv. 3). 

22. Thou shalt not hurt a widow or an orphan (II.-II. Ixv. 

4 ad 2). 
25. Thou shalt not be hard . . . nor oppress them with 
usuries (I.-II. cv. 2 ad 4; II.-II. Ixxviii. i). 



21 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Exod. xxil 

Verse 

26. If thou take of thy neighbour a garment m pledge, etc. 

(I. -II. xcix. 5; cv. 2 ad 4; 11. -II. Ixii. 8). 

27. Because I am compassionate (I. xxi. 3; II. -II. xxx. 2adi). 

28. Thou shalt not speak ill of the gods (I. -II. ii. 4, ohj, i). 
The prince of thy people thou shalt not curse (I. -II. 

Ixxiii. 9). 

29. Thou shalt not delay to pay thy tithes (II. -II. Ixxxvii. i; 

III. xxxi. 8). 
And thy first-fruits (II. -II. Ixxxv. 3 ad ^', Ixxxvi. 4). 

29, 30. Thou shalt give the first-born of thy sons to Me . . . 

etc. {cf. xiii. 2). 

30. Seven days let it be with its dam . . . etc. (I. -II. cii. 

■^ ad y, $ ad 1] III. Ixx. 3 ad 3). 

Chapter XXIII 

1. Thou shalt not receive the voice of a lie (II. -II. Ixix. i, 2; 

Ixx. 4; ex. 3, 4; cxi. i; cxxiv. ^ ad 2). 

2. Neither shalt thou yield in judgment to the opinion of 

the most part (I.-II. c. 11). 

3. Neither shalt thou favour a poor man in judgment 

(II.-II. Ixiii. 4 ad 3). 

4. If thou meet thy enemy's ass going astray (II.-II. Ixxi. i). 

5. If thou see the ass of him that hateth thee, lie underneath 

his burden, etc. (II.-II. Ixxi. 1 ad 1). 

7. Thou shalt fly lying (I.-II. c. 11). 

The innocent and just . . . thou shalt not put to death 
(II.-II. Ixiv. 6). 

8. Neither shalt thou take bribes . . . etc. (I.-II. cv. i a^4; 

II.-II. xlvii. 16). 

9. Thou shalt not molest a stranger (I.-II. cv. 3). 

13. By the name of strange gods you shall not swear (II.-II. 

Ixxxix. 6). 

14. Three times every year you shall celebrate . . . etc. 

(II.-II. Ixxxvi. I). 

15. Thou shalt not appear empty before Me {ibid.). 

19. Thou shalt carry the first-fruits ... to the house of the 

Lord (II.-II. Ixxxv. 3 ad 3; Ixxxvi. 4). 
Thou shalt not boil a kid in the milk of its dam (I.-II. 
cii. 6 ad 4, ad 8). 

20. Behold I will send My angel . . . etc. (I. cxii. i). 



ExoD. XXIV. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 22 

Chapter XXIV 

Verse 

18. He was there forty days and forty nights (H.-H. cxlvii. 

5; HI. xl. 2 ad 3). 

Chapter XXV 

2. Of every man that offereth of his own accord you shall 

take them (H.-H. Ixxxvi. i). 

10. Frame an ark of setim wood, etc. (I.-H. cii. 4 ad 6). 

11. Thou shalt overla}^ it with the purest gold (HI. Ixxxiii- 

3 ^d 5). 
15. And they shall always be in the rings (I.-H. 65, 2, 3, 5; 
n.-H. xxiii. 7; cviii. 2 ad 2). 

18 seqq. Thou shalt make also two cherubim, etc. (I.-H. c. 4; 

cii. 4 ad 6). 
25. And over the same another little golden crowTi (Sup. 

xcvi. i). 

31. Thou shalt make also a candlestick of beaten work, etc. 
(I.-H. cii. 4 ad 6). 

37. Thou shalt make also seven lamps (ibid.). 

Chapter XXVI 

I. Thou shalt make the Tabernacle in this manner, etc. 
(I. -II. cii. 4 ad 2). 

3. Five curtains shall be joined one to another (II.-II. 

clxxxix. 9). 

31. Thou shalt make also a veil of violet and purple {ibid., 
ad 4). 

Chapter XXVII 

I, 2. Thou shalt make also an altar of setim wood . . . etc. 

(I. -II. cii, 4 ad y; III. xlvi. 4 ad 1; Ixxxiii 3 ad ^). 
9. Thou shalt make also the court of the Tabernacle, etc. 

(I.-II. cii. 4). 

19. All the vessels of the Tabernacle for all uses and cere- 

monies (ibid., ad 7). 

Chapter XXVIII 

I. Take unto thee Aaron thy brother . . . that they may 
minister to Me . . . etc. (III. xxii. i ad 3). 

4. And these shall be the vestments that they shall make, 

etc. (I.-II. cii. 5 ad 10). 



23 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Exod. XXIX. 

Chapter XXIX 

Vers€ 

I. Thou shalt also do this, that they may be consecrated 
to Me, etc. (I.-II. cii. 5 a^ 8; ciii. 2 ad i', III. Ixii. 
6 ad 2). 

18. Thou shalt offer the whole ram for a burnt offering upon 

the altar . . . etc. (II.-II. Ixxxvi. i). 
21. Thou shalt sprinkle Aaron and his vesture . . . etc. 

(I.-II. ciii. 2 ad i). 
38. Two lambs of a year old, every day continually (I.-II. 

cii. 4 ad 10; III. xxii. 3 ^(^ 3). 
44. To do the ofi&ce of priesthood unto Me (III. xxiii. 6 ad 2). 

Chapter XXX. 

1, 3. Thou shalt make an altar . . . etc. (I.-II. cii. 4 ad y). 
7. Aaron shall burn sweet-smelling incense (III. Ixxxiii. 

^ ad 2). 

19, 20. Aaron and his sons shall wash their hands . . . etc. 

(III. Ixxxiii. 4 ad i). 

29. Thou shalt sanctify all (II.-II. Ixxxi. 8; III. Ixii. 6 ad 2; 
Ixiii. 6 ad 2). 

Chapter XXXI 

2. Behold I have called by name Beseleel (I.-II. cxiii. i ad 3). 

13. See that thou keep My sabbath (II.-II. cxxii. 4). 

18. The Lord . . . gave to Moses two stone tables of testi- 
mony (I.-II. xcviii. 2, 3; evil, i; III. xlii. 4 ad 2). 

Chapter XXXII 

4. These are thy gods, Israel, that have brought thee out 

of the land of Eg}'pt (II.-II. xiv. 3). 
6. The people sat down to eat and drink, and they rose up to 
play (II.-II. clxviii. 2 ad 2, ^ ad 2). 
21. That thou shouldst bring upon them a most heinous sin 
(I.-II. cii. 3, 11; II.-II. x. 3; xiii. 3; xxxix. 2; xciv. 3; 
III XXX. 5). 

27. Let every man kill his brother, and friend, and neighbour 

(II.-II. Ixiv. 3 ad I). 

28. There were slain on that day . . . etc. (II.-II. xiv. 3; 

xxix. 2 ad 1). 

29. You have consecrated your hands this day to the Lord, 

etc. (I.-II. cii. 6 ad 8, ad 9; II.-II. ci. 4 ad i). 



ExoD. XXXII. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA '* 24 

Verse 

32,33. Strike me out of the book that Thou hast written . . . 

He that hath sinned against Me, him will I strike out 

of Aty book (I. xxiv. ; xxxix. 8). 
34. My angel shall go before Thee (I. cxiii. i). 

I . . . will visit this sin . . . of theirs (H.-H. xiv. 3; 

xcvii. ^ ad 1). 

Chapter XXXHI 

11. The Lord spoke to Moses face to face (I.-H. xcviii. 3 ad 2] 

II. -II. clxxiv. 4). 

12. Thou commandest me to lead forth tliis people (I. -I I. 

xc. 2 ad 1; II. -11. clxxiv. 4). 
I know thee by name (I. -II. cxii. 5 «i 5; II. -11. clxxii. 4). 

13. Shew me Thy face (I. xii. 11 ad 2; cvi. 2; II. -II. clxxiv. 

4, 5 rt^ i; clxxv. ^ ad 2; clxxx. 5; Sup. xcii. i). 

14. I will give thee rest (I. Ixxiii. 3; I. -II. 3, ^ ad 1, ad 2', 

1 1. -I I. xviii. 3). 

18. Shew me Thy glor}- (see verse 13). 

19. I will have mercy on whom I will (I. Ixxxiii. 1 ad 2; I. -II. 

xcviii. 1 ad ^; cxii. i; cxiv. 5). 

20. Thou canst not see My face (I. xii. 4; xxiii. i; hi. 3; 

Ixii. i; Lxiv. 1 ad 2; xciv. i; c\iii. 4; I.-II. v. 3; III. x. 
4 ad 2). 
Man shall not see Me and live (I. xii. 11; xiii. 1, 2 ad '^', 
I.-II. v.; II. -II. clxxv. 3; cLxxx. 5; Sup. xcii. 2). 

21. Thou wilt stand upon the rock (I. cii. i ad ^). 

22. When My glory shall pass (II. -II. clxxi. 2). 

23. I will take away my hand and thou shalt see, etc. (I. xii. 4 

and ad i). 

Chapter XXIV 

6. Lord God . . . gracious (Vulg., clemens) (II. -II. clvii.; 
clxix. I, 4). 
Patient (II. -II. cxxiii. 3 ad 1, ad 2). 
And true (I. xvi. 5; I.-II. iii. 7; xciii. 1 ad Z'> lE-H- 
xx\ii. 4). 

12. Beware thou never join in friendship with the inhabitants 
of that land (I.-II. cv. 3 ad 1). 

15. They have committed fornication with their gods (I I. -I I. 

cli. 2). 

16. Neither shalt thou take of their daughters a wife to thy 

son (I.-II. cv. 4 ad 6; Sup. lix. i). 



25 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Exod. xxxv. 

Chapter XXXV 

Verse 

20, 21, 22. All the multitude . . . offered first-fruits . . . 

with a most ready and devout mind . . . both men 
and women (II. -II. Ixxxii. i; Ixxxv. 3ad ^; Ixxxviii. 4). 
31. And hath filled him with the spirit of God, with wisdom 
and understanding, etc. (I. -II. Ivii. 2, 6). 

Chapter XXXVIII 
I. He made also the altar of holocaust (I. -II. cii. 4 ad 7). 

21. These are the instruments of the tabernacle ... in the 

ceremonies . . . etc. (I. -II. ci. 4). 

Chapter XL 

9. Thou shalt take the oil of unction, and anoint the Taber- 
nacle, etc. (I.-II. cii. 4 ad 9). 
20. He set the table in the Tabernacle (I.-II. cii. 4 ad 6). 



LEVITICUS 

Chapter I 
2 seqq. (I.-II. cii. ^ ad 2). 

3. If his offering be a holocaust ... he shall offer a male 
without blemish (I.-II. ^ ad ^, ad g; III. xxii. 2). 

II. Shall pour the blood thereof upon the altar round about 
(I.-II. cii. 3 ad 8). 

13. The priest shall offer it all . . . for a holocaust and 

most sweet savour . . . etc. (I.-II. cii. 3). 

14. If the oblation ... be of birds, of turtles, or of \'oung 

pigeons (I.-II. cii. ^ ad 2, ad 4, ad 6, ad g; III. xxx\di. 
3 ad 4). 

15. Twisting back the neck, and breaking the place of the 

wound (I.-II. cii. 3 ad 6). 

Chapter II 

I. His offering shall be of fine flour, and he shall pour oil upon 
it, and put frankincense (I.-II. cii. 3 ad 12, ad 13, ad 14; 
(II.-II. Ixxxvi. I). 
II. Neither shall any . . . honey be burnt in the sacrifice 
of the Lord (I.-II. cii. 3 ^^^^14). 



Lev. III. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 26 

Chapter III 

Verse 

1. If the oblation be a sacrifice of peace offerings (I. -II. cii. 

3 ad 8, ad 9; III. xxii. 2). 
Whether male or female (I. -II. cii. 3 a^ 9). 
He shall offer them without blemish (I. -II. cii. 3 «i 7; 

II. -II. Ixxxvi. 3 a^ 3). 

16. All the fat shall be the Lord's {I. -II. cii. ^ad8, 6 ad i). 

17. Neither blood nor fat shall you eat at all (ibid.). 

Chapter IV 

2. The soul that sinneth through ignorance, etc. (I. -I I. cii. 

3 a^ 8; cv. 2 ad 9). 

3. If the priest . . . shall sin . . . he shall offer ... a calf 

(III. xxii. 3 ad ^). 

5. He shall take of the blood of the calf, and carry it into the 

Tabernacle (I. -II. cii. 5 ad 6). 

6. And having dipped his finger in the blood, he shall 

sprinkle with it seven times (also verses 17, 25, 30, 34) 

(I. -II. cii. 5 ad 5). 
22, 23. If a prince sin ... he shall offer a buck-goat (III. 

xxii. 3 ad 3). 
24. He shall put his hand upon the head thereof (also verses 

4> 29, 33) (I--n. cii. 5 ad 6). 

26. The priest shall pray for him and for his sin, and it shall 

be forgiven him (also verses 20, 31) (I. -II. ciii. 2; III. 
Ixxix. ^ ad 2). 

27, 28. If any one of the people . . . shall sin ... he shall 

offer a she-goat (III. xxii. 3 ad 3). 

Chapter V 

1. If any one sin and hear the voice of one swearing, etc. 

(II. -II. Ixviii. i; xcviii. 4 ad 3). 

2. Whosoever toucheth any unclean thing (I. -11. cii. ^ ad 4; 

III. xl. 4 ad 2). 

II. He shall not put any oil upon it, nor put any frankin- 
cense thereon, because it is' for sin (I.-II. cii. 3 and 
ad 14). 

17, 18. If any one sin . . . the priest shall pray for him . . . 
and it shall be forgiven him (III. Ixxxix. ^ ad 2; 
Ixxxiv. y ad 2). 



27 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Lev. VL 

Chapter VI 

Verse 

2, 3. Whosoever . . . shall find a thing lost, etc. (II.-II. 
Ixvi. ^ ad 2). 

4, 5. He shall restore all that he would have gotten by fraud 

(II.-II. Ixii. 2; Ixxix. 3 ad 2). 

5. And the fifth part besides to the owner, whom he wronged 

(I. -II. cv. 2 ad 9; II.-II. Ixii. 3, 4). 
7. And he shall pray for him, etc. {cf. iv. 26). 

23. Every sacrifice of the priest shall be consumed with fire, 

neither shall any man eat thereof (I. -11. cii. 3 a^ 8). 

Chapter VII 

7. As the sacrifice for sin is offered, so is also that for a 
trespass (I. -II. cii. ^ ad 8). 

15. And the flesh of it shall be eaten the same day (I. -II. 
cii. 3 ad 10). 

31, 32. The breast shall be Aaron's and his sons' . . . the right 
shoulder also . . . etc. (I. -II. cii. 3 ad 8). 

35. This is the anointing of Aaron and his sons in the cere- 
monies (I. -I I. ci. 4). 

Chapter VIII 

7 seqq. He vested the high-priest . . . etc. (I.-II. cii. 5 ad 10). 

31. And when he had sanctified them . . . etc. (III. Ixii. 
6 ad 2). 

Chapter IX 

9, 10. And poured the rest at the foot thereof . . . etc. 
(I.-II. cii. 3 ad 8). 

24. They praised the Lord falling on their faces (II.-II. 

Ixxxi. ^ ad 1; Ixxxii. 2 ad 1; Ixxxv. 3; Ixxxviii. 4 ad i). 

Chapter X 

19. How could I . . . please the Lord in the ceremonies . . . 
heart? (I.-II. ciii. 2 ad 2). 

Chapter XI 

2. These are the animals which you are to eat (I.-II. cii. 
6 ad I, ad 2). 
24. Until the evening (I.-II. cii. 5 ad ^). 

44. Be holy because I am holy (see verse 46; xix. 2; xx. 7, 26) 
(I.-II. xcviii. 4, 5; xcix. 2). 



Lev. XII. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 28 

Chapter XII 

Verse 

2. If a woman having received seed, shall bear a man child, 
etc. (I. -II. cii. 5 a^ 4; III. xxxvii. 4 ad 2). 

6-8. When the days of her purification are expired . . . etc. 
(III. xxxvii. 3 ad ^). 

' Chapter XIII 

2. The man in whose skin or flesh shall arise a different 
colour, etc. (I. -II. cii. 5 a^ 4; cvii. 2 ad 4). 

47. A woollen or linen garment that shall have the leprosy, 
etc. (I. -II. cii. 5 ad 4). 

Chapter XIV 

2 seqq. This is the rite of a leper, etc. (I. -II. cii. ^ ad y\ 
ciii. 2 ad '^). 
34. If there be the plague of leprosy in a house (I. -II cii. 
5 ^^ 4)- 

Chapter XV 

2. The man that hath an issue, etc. (I.-II. cii. 5 ai 4). 
19. The woman, who at the return of the month, etc. {ibid., 
II.-II. X. 9). 

Chapter XVI 

7. He shall make the two buck-goats to stand before the 
Lord (I.-II. cii. 5 ad 6). 

II seqq. (II.-II. xxii. 5). 

16. And may expiate the sanctuary from the uncleanness . . . 

etc. (I.-II. ciii. 2 ad i). 

17. The high-priest goeth into the sanctuary to pray for 

himself . . . and for the whole congregation of Israel 
(III. xxii. 4 ad 3). 
29, 30. The seventh month, the tenth day of the month . . . 
shall be the expiation for you, etc. (I.-II. cii. 4 ad 10, 
5 a^ 6; ciii. 2 a^ i, 3 ai 4; III. Ixxiii. 6). 

Chapter XVII 

II. The life of the flesh is in the blood (I.-II. cii. 3 ai 8; 

III. Ixxiv. I). 
15. Shall be defiled until the evening {ibid., ^ ad 4). 



29 . SCRIPTURAL INDEX Lev. XVIII. 

Chapter XVIII 

Verse 

4. You shall do My judgments and shall observe My pre- 

cepts (I. -II. xcix. 4 ad 2). 

5. Which if a man do, he will live in them (I. -11. c. 12 ad 2). 

8. Thou shalt not uncover . . . etc. (Sup. Iv. 6). 

23. Thou shalt not copulate with any beast (I. -II. c. 11). 

Chapter XIX 

I. Be ye holy because I . . . am holy (I. -II. xcviii. 4; 
xcix. 2). 

9. When thou reapest the corn of thy land, thou shalt not 

cut down all that is on the face of the earth, etc. 
(I. -11. cv. 2; II. -II. ci. I ad 2). 

11. Neither shall any man deceive his neighbour (II.-II. 

XXXV. 5; Ivi. 2; II.-II. cxviii. 8). 

12. Thou shalt not swear falsely by My name (II.-II. 

xcviii. 3). 

13. Thou shalt not calumniate thy neighbour (II.-II. Ivi. 

2 ad 1, ad 2; Ixviii. 3; Ixix). 
Nor oppress him by violence (II.-II. Ixviii. 8; cxviii. 8). 
The wages of him that hath been hired by thee shall not 

abide with me until the morning (I. -II. cv. 2 ad 6; 

II.-II. Ixii. 8). 

14. Thou shalt not speak evil of the deaf (II.-II. Ixxvi. 3). 
Thou shalt fear the Lord thy God (I. -11. Ixvii. 4 a^^ 2; 

II.-II. vii. i; xix. 2). 

15. Thou shalt not . . . judge unjustly (II.-II. Ix. 2, 3, 6; 

Ixvii. i; III. lix. i). 

16. Thou shalt not be a detractor (I. -II. c. 11; II.-II. Ixii. 

2 ad 2; Ixxiii. 1 ad 2; Ixxiv. 1 ad 2; 2). 
Nor a whisperer among the people (I. -II. c. 11; II.-II. 

Ixxiv.; Ixxv. i). 
Thou shalt not stand against the blood of thy neighbour 

(I.-II. c. II). 

17. Thou shalt not hate thy brother in thy heart (I.-II. c. 11; 

II.-II. XXV. 6; xxxiv. 4; xliv. 3 «^ 3). 
But shall reprove him openly (II.-II. xxxviii. 7; III. xxxv. 
I ad 1). 

18. Thou shalt love thy friend as thyself (I.-II. Ixxvii. 4 ad 1; 

II.-II. XXV. 4; xxvi. 4; xliv. 7; clxxxiv. 3). 



Lev. XIX. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 30 

Verse 

19. Thou shalt not make thy cattle to gender with beasts 

of any other kind (I. -11. cii. 6 ad 8). 
Thou shalt not sov^ thy field with different seeds (I. -II. 

cii. 6 ad ()). 
Thou shalt not wear a garment that is woven of two sorts 

(I. -II. ci. 1 ad 1.] cii. 6 ad 6). 

23 seqq. When you shall be come into the land, and shall have 
planted in it fruit trees, you shall take away the first 
fruits ... in the fourth year all their fruit shall be 
sanctified ... in the fifth year you shall eat the fruits 
thereof (I.-II. cii. 6 ad ^). 

26. You shall not divine (I.-II. c. 11; II. -II. xcv. 3, 7). 
Nor observe dreams (I.-II. c. 11; II. -II. xcv. 6). 

28. You shall not make any cuttings in your flesh for the dead 
(II. -II. xcii. I, 2). 
Neither shall you make in yourselves any figures or 
marks (II. -II. xciv. 2 ad i). 

31. Go not aside after wizards, etc. (I.-II. c. 11; II. -II. xcv. 

2; III. xxxvi. 3 ad 2). 

32. Rise up before the hoary head, etc. (I.-II. c. i, 11; II.-II. 

Ixiii. 3, ohj. 2). 

33. If a stranger dwell in your land, etc. (I.-II. civ. 4; cv. 3). 

Chapter XX 

9. He that curseth his father . . . dying let him die (I.-II. 
cv. 2 ad 10; II.-II. Ixxvi. 3). 

26. I have separated you from other people (I.-II. xxxvi. 
3 ad 2, ad 3. 

Chapter XXI 

I. Let not a priest incur an uncleanness at the death of his 

citizens (I.-II. cii. 6 ad 11). 
9. If the daughter of a priest be taken, etc. (III. xxix. 

I ad 4). 
10. The high-priest, that is to say, the priest who is the 

greatest among his brethren, etc. (I.-II. cii. 6 ad 11). 
17. Say to Aaron: Whosoever of thy seed . . . hath a blemish 
(I.-II. cii. ^ ad 10; III. Ixiv. ^ ad ^t) Sup. xxxvi. i). 

Chapter XXII 
4. The man of the seed of Aaron, that is a leper, etc. {ibid.). 
8. That which dieth of itself, and that which was taken by a 
beast, they shall not eat (I.-II. cii. 6 ad 1, ad 2). 



31 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Lev. XXII, 



V'erie 



27. They shall be seven days under the udder of their dam 

(III. Ixx. 3 ad 3). 

28. WTiether it be a cow or a sheep, they shall not be sacrificed 

the same day wdth their young ones (I. -11. cii. 6 ad 1, 
ad 2). 

Chapter XXIII 

I. These are the feasts of the Lord which you shall call holy 

(I.-II. cii. 4 ad 10; ciii. 3 ai 4). 
3. You shall do no work on that day (II. -11. cxxii. /[ ad 2)- 
32. From evening until evening you shall celebrate your 

sabbaths (II. -II. cxhdi. y ad 1). 

34. From the fifteenth day of this same seventh month, 
shall be kept the feast of tabernacles, etc. (I.-II. 
cii. 4 ad 10; ciii. 3 a^ 4). 

36. The eighth day also shall be most solemn and most holy 

(I.-II. cii. S ad 1] III. Ixxiii. 3 ^^ 3). 
40. You shall take ... on the first day the fruits of the 
fairest tree, etc. (I.-II. cii. 4 ad 10). 

Chapter XXIV 

9. They shall be Aaron's and his sons', that they may eat 
them (II. -II. Ixxxvi. 2). 

16. He that blasphemeth the name of the Lord, dpng let him 
die (I.-II. c. 11; II. -II. xiii. 2; III. Ixxx. 3). 

19, 20. He that giveth a blemish to any of his neighbours 
. . . breach for breach, eye for eye, tooth for tooth 
shall he restore (I.-II. cv. 2 ad 10; II. -II. Ixi. 4). 

Ch.\pter XXV 

10. Thou shalt sanctify the fiftieth year . . . every man shall 
return to his possession, etc. (I.-II. cv. i ad 3). 

23. The land . . . shall not be sold for ever (I.-II. cv. 2; II. -11. 
lx\d. 2). 

28. In that year all that is sold shall return to the owner 
(I.-II. cv. 2 ai 3). 

37. Thou shalt not give him thy money upon usury (I.-II. 

cv. 3 fli 3; II. -II. Ixxviii. i). 
39. If thy brother constrained by poverty, sell himself to 
thee . . . etc. (I.-II. cv. 4 ad 1, ad 4). 



Lev. XXV. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 32 

Verse 

47. If thy brother being impoverished sell himself, etc. (I. -II. 
cv. ^ ad 1, ad 4; Sup. xiv. 3 ad i). 

50. Counting only the years from the time of his selling unto 
the year of the jubilee, etc. (II. -II. Ixxviii. 2 ad 6). 

Chapter XXVI 

3. If you walk in My precepts, etc. (I. -II. xci. 5; xcix. 6; 
civ. 1 ad 1; cvii. 1 ad 2). 

II. My soul shall not cast you off (I. iii. 2 ad 1; xix. 11). 

Chapter XXVII 

9, 10. A beast that may be sacrificed to the Lord, if any one 
shall vow, shall be holy, and cannot be changed (II. -II. 
Ixxxviii. 10 ad i). 

27. If it be an unclean animal, he that offereth it shall re- 

deem it (II.-II. Ixxxvi. 3 a^ 2). 

28. Any thing that is devoted to the Lord . . . etc. (II.-II. 

Ixxxviii. 11). 

30, 32. All tithes of the land . . . every tenth that cometh 
shall be sanctified to the Lord (II.-II. Ixxxvii. i, 2 ad 2). 



NUMBERS 

Chapter I 



2. Take the sum of all the congregation of the children of 

Israel (II.-II. cviii. 4 ad 1). 

Chapter II 

3. On the east, Juda shall pitch his tents (II.-II. Ixxxiv. 

3 «^ 3). 

Chapter V 

8. If there be no one to receive it, they shall give it to the 
Lord, etc. (II.-II. Ixii. 5 ad 3). 

12, 13. The man whose wife shall have gone astray, etc. 
(I. -II. cv. 4 ad g; II.-II. cliv. 6 ad 2). 

15. He shall not pour oil thereon . . . because it is a sacri- 
fice of jealousy (I. -II. cii. 3 ad 14; cv. 4 ad 9). 

21. May He make thy thigh to rot, etc. (I. -II. ciii. 2 ad 3). 



33 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Num. VI. 

Chapter VI 

Verse 

2. When a man or woman shall make a vow to be sanctified, 
etc. (II. -II. clxxxvi. 6). 

23, 24. Thus shall you bless . . . and you shall say . . . etc. 

(III. Ix. 6 ad 3). 
27. They shall invoke My name upon the children of Israel 
(II. -II. Ixxxviii. 7). 

Chapter VII 

2. The heads of families (I.-II. Ixxxiv. 3, 4; III. viii. i, 8). 

Chapter VIII 
7. Let them shave all the hairs of their flesh (I.-II. cii. 5 «^ 9). 

Chapter XI 

16. Gather unto Me seventy men of the ancients of Israel 

(I.-II. cv. I ad i). 

17. I will take of thy spirit and will give to them (I. xxxvi. 

1 ad 2>'y Sup. xxxvii. n ad 2). 

Chapter XII 

3. Moses was a man exceeding meek, etc. (I.-II. Ixvi. 2 ad 2', 

II.-II. clvii. 4 ad i). 

6. If there be among you a prophet of the Lord, I will appear 

to him in a vision, or I will speak to him in a dream 
(I. xii. II ad i; I.-II. cxiii. 3 ^^ 2; II.-II. xcv. 6; 
clxxiii. '^ ad 1] clxxiv. i ad 3, 3; III. vii. 8 ad i). 

7. But it is not so with My servant Moses (II.-II. clxxiv. 4; 

III. vii. 8 ad i). 

8. I speak to him mouth to mouth, and plainly . . . etc. 

(I. xii. II ad 2). 

Chapter XV 

24. They shall offer a calf ... as the ceremonies require 

(I.-II. ci. 4). 
32, 35. The children of Israel . . . found a man gathering 
sticks on the Sabbath day. . . . Let that man die, 
etc. (I.-II. cv. 2 ad 9). 

38. Thou shalt tell them to make to themselves fringes in 
the comers of their garments (I.-II. ci. 1 ad i] cii. 
6 ad 7). 

3 



Num. XVI. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 34 

Chapter XVI 

Verse 

26. Depart from the tents of these wicked men . . . etc. 
(II. -II. xxxix. 4). 

31, 32. The earth broke asunder under their feet, etc. (II. -II. 
xxxix. 2 ad 1] cviii. 4 ad 3). 

42. And when there arose a sedition (IL-II. xlii.). 

Chapter XVII 

8. He returned on the following day and found that the rod 

of Aaron . . . was budded (I. Ixix. 2). 
10. Carry back the rod of Aaron into the Tabernacle . . . etc. 
(I.-II. cii. 4 ad 6). 

Chapter XVIII 

1. Thou and thy sons . . . shall bear the iniquity of the 

sanctuary (I.-II. Ixxxi. 1 ad 1). 

8. Behold I have given thee charge of My first-fruits (IL-II. 
Ixxxvi. 4). 

16. The redemption of it shall be after one month (III. xxviii. 
Zad^), 

21. I have given to the sons of Levi all the tithes . . . etc. 
(IL-II. Ixxxvii. 3). 

23, 24. They . . . shall be content with the oblation of tithes 
. . . etc. (IL-II. Ixxxvii. i ad 4, 3 ad i). 

26, 28. Offer the first-fruits of them to the Lord . . . and give 
them to Aaron {ibid., ^ ad ^). 

Chapter XIX 

2. Command the children of Israel that they bring irnto thee 

a red cow (I.-II. cii. 5 ad 5). 
15. The vessel that hath no cover nor binding over it shall 
be unclean (I.-II. cii. 5 at^ 4). 

Chapter XX 

8. Speak to the rock before them, and it shall yield waters 
(I. cii. I a^4). 

Chapter XXII 

12. God said to Balaam, etc. (IL-II. clxxii. 6 adi). 

23. When the ass saw the angel (I. ex. i a^ 3). 

28. The Lord opened the mouth of the ass, etc. (IL-II. 
clxv. 2 ai 4). 



35 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Num. XXIII. 

Chapter XXIII 

Verse 

7. And taking up the parable . . . etc. (II. -II. clxxiv. i, 

ohj. 3). 

8. How shall I curse whom God hath not cursed ? (II. -II. 

Ixxvi. i). 
19. God is not ... as the son of man that He should be 
changed (I. xix. 7). 

Chapter XXIV 

5. How beautiful are thy tabernacles, O Jacob, and thy 

tents, Israel (I. -11. cv. i, sed contra). 

15. Therefore taking up his parable . . . etc. (II. -II. clxxiv. 

I, ohj. 3). 

17. A star shall rise out of Jacob . . . etc. (II.-II. clxxii. 6). 

Chapter XXV 

4. Take all the princes . . . and hang them . . , etc. (II.-II. 
cviii. 4 ai i). 

7, 8. Phinees . . . rose up . . . and taking a dagger . . . went 

in . . . and thrust both of them through . . . etc. (II.-II. 
Ix. 6 ad 2). 

Chapter XXVII 

8. When a man dieth without a son . . . etc. (I. -II. cv. 

2 ad 2). 

16. May the Lord . . . provide a man, that may be over this 

multitude (I. -II. cv. z ad 1). 

Chapter XXVIII 

3. Two lambs of a year old without blemish every day, etc. 
(I. -II. cii. 4 ad 10; III. xxii. 3 ad 3). 

6. It is the continual holocaust (III. xxxvii. 3, ohj. 4). 

25. The seventh day . . . you shall do no servile work therein 
(II.-II. cxxii. 4 ad 3). 

Chapter XXX 

3. If any man make a vow to the Lord, etc. (II.-II. 

Ixxxviii. 3). 

4, 5. If a woman vow anything . . . being in her father's 

house, etc. (II.-II. Ixxxviii. 8, 9; clxxxix.). 



Num. XXXI. THE " SUM MA THEOLOGICA " 36 



Chapter XXXI 



Verse 



2. Revenge first the children of Israel on the Madianites 

(II. -II. cviii. I, 3; clviii. i, 2, 3; III. xv. 9). 
16. Are not these they that deceived the children of Israel 
. . . etc. (I. Ixxv. 3). 

Chapter XXXII 
12. These have fulfilled My will (I. xviii. 5). 

Chapter XXXIII 
53. I have given it you for a possession . . . etc. (I. -II. cv. 2). 

Chapter XXXV 

22 seqq. If by chance and without hatred ... he do any of 
these things . . . the innocent shall be brought back 
into the city . . . until the death of the high-priest, 
etc. (I. -II. cv. 2 ad 10; III. xlix. 5). 

Chapter XXXVI 

2. That thou shouldst give to the daughters of Salphaad 
our brother the possession due to their father (I. xxi. 
I ad 3). 

6. Let them marry . . . men of their own tribe (I. -II. cv. 4). 

7. All men shall marry wives of their own tribe and kindred, 

etc. (I. -II. cv. 2 ad 2\ III. xxxi. 2 ad 2). 



DEUTERONOMY 
Chapter I 



II. The Lord God of your fathws add to this number many 

thousands (I. xxiii. y ad 1). 
13-15. Let Me have from among you wise and . . . etc. (I. -II. 

cv. I fl^ i). 
16. Judge that which is just . . . etc. (I.-II. cv. 2; II. -II. 

Ix. 2 ad 2; III. lix. 2). 



37 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Deut. I. 

Verse 

17. Neither shall you respect any man's person (1. xxiii. 
5 ai 3; I. -II. xcvii. 4 ad 2] cvi. 3 ad 1; II. -II. Ixiii). 
Because it is the judgment of God (II. -II. xi. 4; Ix. 2 ai 2; 
Ixvii. 2 ad 2; III. lix. 2). 

Chapter IV 

2. You shall not add to the word that I speak to you, etc. 
(II. -II. i. g ad 1; xvi. 2 ad 2] III. Ix. 8 ad i, ad 2). 

6. This is your wisdom and understanding (I. i. 6; I. -II. 
c. 7; cii. i; II. -II. xvi. 2 ad 1). 

8. What other nation . . . hath ceremonies, and just judg- 
ments, and all the law, etc.? (I. -II. xcviii. 4, 5 ad 2). 

g. Forget not the words that thy eyes have seen . . . etc. 
(II.-II. xvi. 2). 
Thou shalt . . . teach them to thy sons (ibid., ad 2). 

13. He showed you His covenant . . . etc. (I. -II. c. 5.). 

13, 14. Ten words ... He wrote in two tables of stone . . . 

etc. (I. -II. xcix. 3). 
19. Lest perhaps . . . thou see the sun and the moon . . . and 
adore and serve them . . . etc. (I. Ixx. i; Sup. xci. 
2 ad 3). 

36. Ye did hear His words . . . etc. (I. -II. xcviii. 4). 

37. He brought thee out of Egypt, going before thee with 

His great power (I. -II. Ixi. 5; xcviii. 4; II.-II. xxi. 
1 ad 1). 

Chapter V 

I. Hear, O Israel, the ceremonies and judgments (I. -II. 

xcix. 4 ad 2). 
5. I was the mediator and stood between the Lord and 

you (II.-II. Ixxxvi. 2; civ. ^ ad 2; III. xxii. i, 4; 

xxvi. 1 ad 1). 

II. Thou shalt not take the name of the Lord . . . etc. (II.- 
II. cxxii. 3). 

14. Nor thy man-servant nor thy maid-servant (I. -II. cv. 4). 
16. Honour th}/ father and thy mother (I. -II. xcviii. 2). 

29. Who shall give them to have such a mind, to fear Me ? 

(III. Ixxxv. 5 ad 3). 
32, 33. You shall not go aside, neither to the right hand 

nor to the left, etc. (I. -II. cii. 4). 



Deut. VI. THE " SUM]\IA THEOLOGICA " 38 

Chapter VI 

Verse 

1. These are the precepts, and ceremonies, and judgments 

(I. -II. xcix. 4, 5; ciii. i). 

4. The Lord our God is one Lord (I. xi. 3, 4; xxxix. 3; 

ciii. 3; I. -II. xxviii. 3; xxx. i ai 3; xxxLx. 3; xcix. 5; 
II.-II. xvi. i). 

5. Thou shalt love the Lord thy God, etc. (II.-II. xxvii. 5; 

xliv. 4, 5; clxxxiv. 3). 

6 seqq. These words . . . shall be in thy heart . . . sitting . . . 
walking . . . sleeping and rising: and thou shalt bind 
them, etc. (I. -II. cii. 6 ad j] II.-II. xvi. 2). 

10. Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God (II.-II. xcvii. 2). 

13. Thou shalt swear by His name (I. -II. cvii. 2; cviii. 3 ai i; 

II.-II. Ixxxix. 2, 5, 6). 

16. Thou shalt not tempt the Lord thy God (I. -II. cxii. 2; 

II.-II. liii. 4 ai I, 3 ai 3; xcvii. i, 2; III. xli. 4 ad i, 
ad 2). 

17. Keep the precepts of the Lord thy God, and the testi- 

monies . . . etc. (I. -II. xcix. S ad ■^). 

Chapter VII 

2, 3. Thou shalt make no league with them . . . etc. (II.-II. 

X. 9). 

6. The Lord thy God hath chosen thee . . . etc. (L-II. cv. 

z ad i\ III. xviii. 4 ad i, ad 2). 

8. The Lord hath loved you (I. xx. 2; xxiii. 4; xxiv. i). 

14. No one shall be barren among you (III. xxviii. 4 ad 1). 
25. Thou shalt not covet the gold and silver of which they are 

made . . . etc. (I. -II. cii. 6 ad 10). 

Chapter VIII 

11. Take heed and beware lest at anv time thou forget the 

Lord (I.-II. ci. 4). 

Chapter, IX 

5. Because they have done wickedly . . . etc. (I.-II. cv. 
3 ad 4). 

5, 6. That the Lord might accomplish His word . . . the 
Lord thy God giveth thee not this excellent land . . . 
for th}^ justices . . . etc. (I.-II. xcviii. 4). 



39 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Deut. X. 

Chapter X 

Verse 

9. Levi hath no part nor possession with his brethren (Sup. 

xl. ^ ad 2). 
12. What doth the Lord thy God require of thee, but that 
thou fear the Lord thy God? (I. -11. Ixviii. y ad i\ 
xcix. 6 ad 1; II. -II. xxii. 2; xxv. 1 ad 1). 

14. Heaven is the Lord's thy God, and the heaven of heavens 

(I. Ixi. 4). 

15. The Lord hath been closely joined to thy fathers (I. xx. 

I a^ 3; Ix. 3 a^ 2; I. -II. xxv. 2 ad 2; xxvii. 2; xxviii. 
I, 2; Ixvi. 6). 

17. Lord of lords (I. xiii. y ad $; III. xxxv. 5). 

Who accepteth no person (I. xxiii. 5 «^ 3; Ixv. 2 ad ^; 
I. -II. xcviii. 4 ad 2; cvi. ^ ad 1; II. -II. Ixiii. i ad 3). 

20. To Him thou shalt adhere (I. -II. xcviii. ^ ad 2; II.-IL 
xxvii. 6 ad 2', xxx. 4; clxxxvi. i). 

Chapter XI 

I. Love the Lord thy God, and observe His precepts 
(I. -II. xcix. 5 ad 2). 

Chapter XII 

5, 6. You shall come to the place . . . and you shall offer 

. . . etc. (I. -II. cii. 4 ad 2). 
II. That His name may be there (I. -II. cii. 4 ad 1). 

17. Thou mayest not eat . . . the tithes, etc. (II.-IL Ixxxvii. 
I ad 4). 

19. Take heed thou forsake not the Levite (II.-IL xxxi. 

3 ad 4). 
31. Thou shalt not do in like manner to the Lord thy God 

(I. -11. cii. 5 a^ i; II.-IL Ixxxiv. 3). 

Chapter XIII 

I. If there rise in the midst of thee a prophet, etc. (I.-II. 

c. 5 ad 3, 11; II.-IL xvi. i ad 3). 
3. The Lord your God trieth you . . . etc. (I. cxiv. 2). 

9. Thou shalt put him to death . . . etc. (II.-IL xvi. 1 ad 4; 
Ixvii. 4 ad 3). 



Deut. XIV. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 40 

Chapter XIV 

Verse 

I. You shall not cut yourselves nor make any baldness for 
the dead (I. -II. cii. 5 ad i). 

22, 23. Every year thou shalt set aside the tithes of all thy 
fruits . . . etc. (I I. -I I. Ixxxvii. i ad /\). 

28. The third year thou shalt separate another tithe . . . etc. 
(I. -II. cv. 2; II. -II. Ixxxvii. I ad 4). 

Chapter XV 

1-3. In the seventh year thou shalt make a remission (I. -II. 

cv. 2 ad /[). 

4. There shall be no poor nor beggar among you (II.-II. 
clxxxvii. 5 ai 3). 

6. Thou shalt lend to many nations (II.-II. Ixxviii. i ad 2). 

7. 8. If one of thy brethren . . . come to poverty . . . etc. 

(I. -II. cv. 2 ad 4). 

12. When thy brother ... is sold to thee . . . etc. [ibid.). 

13. Thou shalt not let him go away empty (I. -II. cv. 4). 

Chapter XVI 

18. Thou shalt appoint judges and magistrates (I. -II. cv. 2; 
II.-II. Ix. 2). 

20. Thou shalt follow justly after what is just (I. -II. c. gadi). 

21. Thou shalt plant no grove . . . near the altar (I. -II. cii. 

4 ad 7). 

Chapter XVII 

6. By the mouth of two or three witnesses shall he die 
(II.-II. Ixx. 2). 

8. If thou perceive that there be ... a hard and doubtful 

matter in judgment . . . etc. (I. -II. cv. 2 ad y; II.-II. 
Ixvii. 2 ad 1). 

9. Thou shalt come to the priests . . . and they shall 

show thee the truth of the judgment (II.-II. Ixvii. 
2 ad i). 

15. Thou shalt set him whom the Lord thy God shall choose 

(I.-II. cv. I). 
Thou mayest not make a man of another nation king 
(II.-II. Ixiii. 2 ad 4). 

16. He shall not multiply horses to himself (ibid.). 



41 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Deut. xvil. 

Verse 

17. He shall not have many vines . . . etc. {ibid., ad 2). 
Nor immense sums of silver and gold (ibid.). 

18, 19. He shall copy out . . . this law in a volume . . . etc. 

(II. -II. xvi. 2 ad 3). 

Chapter XVIII 

I. The priests . . . shall have no inheritance ... etc. (Sup. 
xl. ^ ad 2). 
10, II. Neither let there be found among you one that shall 
expiate his son or daughter . . . etc. (I. -II. c. 11). 

10. Or that consulteth soothsayers (II.-II. xcv. 4). 
Or observeth dreams {ibid., 6). 

And omens {ibid., 7). 

11. Nor any one that consulteth pythonic spirits or fortune- 

tellers (II.-II. xcv. I, 4). 
Or that seeketh the truth from the dead (II.-II. xcvi. i). 

13. Thou shalt be perfect and without spot . . . etc. (I.-II. 
xcviii. 5). 

Chapter XIX 

4-6. He that killeth his neighbour ignorantly ... is not 
guilty of death (I.-II. cv. 2 ad 10; II.-II. Ixiv. 8). 

12. 13. He shall die. Thou shalt not pity him (II.-II. 

Ixvii. 4). 

15. In the mouth of two or three witnesses every word shall 

stand (I.-II. cv. 2 ad S; II.-II. Ixx. 2). 

16. If a lying witness stand against a man . . . etc. (I.-II. 

cv. 2 ad S; II.-II. Ixviii. ^ ad 2; Ixx. 4). 

Chapter XX 

3, 4. Be not afraid, do not give back . . . etc. (I.-II. 
c. 11 ad ^; II.-II. cxl. i). 

5. What man is there that hath built a new house, and 
hath not dedicated it ? Let him . . . return . . . etc. 
(I.-II. cv. 3 ad 5, ad 6). 

8. What man is there that is fearful and faint-hearted? 
Let him go . . . (I.-II. cv. ^ ad 6; II.-II. cxxv. 3 ad ^). 

13. Thou shalt slay all that are therein of the male sex 

(I.-II. cv. 3 ad 4). 

19. When thou hast besieged a city a long time . . . thou shalt 
not cut down the trees that may be eaten of . . . etc. 
{ibid.). 



Deut. XX. THE "SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 42 

Verre 

20. If there be any trees that are not fruitful . . . cut them 
down and make engines (II. -II. xl. i; xli. 1 ad ^; 
xlii. 2 ad 1; lx\d. 8 ad i). 

Chapter XXI 

1-9. When there shall be found . . . the corpse of a man 
slain . . . etc. (I. -II. cv. 2 ad 12). 

10-14. I^ thou go out to fight . . . and seest in the number 
of the captives . . . etc. (I. -II. cv. 4 ad 6; Sup. lix. 
I ad 2). 

15-17. If a man have two wives ... he may not make the son 
of the beloved his first-bom . . . etc. (I. -II. ciii. 1 ad ^', 
II. -II. Ixxxvii. 1 ad S', Sup. Ixv. 2). 

18-21. If a man have a stubborn and unruly son . . . etc. 
(I. -II. cv. 2 ad g; 4 ad 5). 

Chapter XXII 

1-4. Thou shalt not pass by . . . etc. (I.-II. cv. 2; II. -II. 
cxxii. 4 ad 3). 

5. A woman shall not be clothed with man's apparel . . . 

etc. (I.-II. cii. 6 ad 6; II. -II. clxix. 2 ai 3). 

6, 7. If thou find ... a bird's nest . . . and the dam 

sitting upon the young or upon the eggs . . . etc. 
(I.-II. cii. 6 ad 8). 

10. Thou shalt not plough with an ox and an ass together 

(I.-II. cii. 6 ad g). 

11. Thou shalt not wear a garment . . . woven of woollen 

and linen together (I.-II. cii. 6 ad 6). 

13-19. If a man marry a wife and afterwards hate her . . . 
etc. (Sup. lx\di. 6 ad ^). 

19. He hath defamed by a very ill name a virgin of Israel 

(II.-II. cii. 4 ad 3). 

20. But ... if virginity be not found in the damsel (III. 

xxix. I ad ^). 
25-27. If a man find a damsel that is betrothed . . . etc. 

(I.-II. cv. 2 ad g; Sup. Ixv.' 4 ad 2). 
28, 29. If a man find a damsel . . . who is not espoused 

. . . etc. (II.-II. cliv. 6 ad 3). 



43 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Deut. XXIIL 

Chapter XXIII 

Verse 

1. An eunuch . . . shall not enter into the church of the 

Lord (I. -II. cv. 3 oi 2). 

2. One bom of a prostitute shall not enter . . .etc. {ibid., 

Sup. xxxix. 5). 

3. The Ammonite and the Moabite, even after the tenth 

generation . . . etc. (I. -II. cv. ^ ad 1). 

6. Thou shalt not make peace \\ith them . . . for ever 

(II.-II. xl. I). 

7, 8. Thou shalt not abhor the Edomite . . . nor the 

Egyptian . . . etc. (I. -II. cv. 3 ^i i). 

12, 13. Thou shalt have a place without the camp . . . and 
thou shalt dig round about . . . etc. (I. -II. cii. 6 ad 

10). 

15. Thou shalt not deliver to his master the servant that is 
fled to thee (I. -II. cv. 4 ad 2). 

17. There shall be no whore among the daughters of Israel 

. . . etc. (I. -II. c. 11). 

18. Thou shalt not offer the hire of a strumpet (I. -II. cii. 

3 fli 7; II.-II. xxxii. J ad 2; Ixxxvi. 3 «i i; III. Ixxxvi. 

3 «^ I)- 
Nor the price of a dog (I.-II. cii. 3, 7; II.-II. lxxx\4. 
3 ad 2). 

19. Thou shalt not lend to thy brother on usury (I.-II. c. 

11; cv. 2 ad 4', II.-II. Ixxviii. 1 ad 2), 

20. But to the stranger (I.-II. cv. 3 ad ^). 

21. When thou hast made a vow . . . thou shalt not delay 

to pay it {ibid., ad 3). 

22. If thou wilt not promise, thou shalt be without sin 

(II.-II. Ixxxviii. 2). 

23. That which is once gone out of thy lips, thou shalt 

observe . . . etc. {ibid., ad 3). 

24. Going into thy neighbour's vineyard, thou mayest eat 

. . . but must carry none out with thee (I.-II. cv. 
2 ad i). 

25. If thou go into thy friend's corn, thou mayest break the 

ears . . . but not reap them \nth a sickle (II.-II. 
Ixii. 2 ai 4, 4; Ixvii. i). 



Deut. XXIV. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 44 

ClL\PTER XXIV 

Verse 

I seqq. If a man take a wife ... he shall write a bill of 
divorce . . . etc. (I. -II. cv. 4 ad S; cvii. 2 ad 2] Sup. 
Ixvii. 4, 5). 

6. Thou shalt not take the nether nor the upper millstone 
in pledge (I. -II. cv. 2 ad 4). 

10. Thou shalt not go into his house to take away a pledge 

{ibid.). 

12. The pledge shall not lodge with thee that night (ibid.). 
19. When thou hast reaped the corn in thy field . . . etc. 

(I.-II. cv. 2). 

Chapter XXV 

2. According to the measure of the sin shall the measure 
also of the stripes be (I.-II. xx. 5 a^ 3; Ixxii. ^ ad 1; 
Ixxxvii. 4 a^ 2; cv. 2 ad 9, ad 10; II. -II. x. 4 ad ^; 
III. Ixxxviii. 3; Sup. iii. 3; xxv. i; xcix. 1 ad 1). 

4. Thou shalt not muzzle the ox that treadeth out thy 

corn (I.-II. cii. 6 ad 8). 

5. His brother shall take her and raise up seed for his brother 

(I.-II. cv. 4 ad 7). 

13, 14. Thou shalt not have divers weights in thy bag . . . 

etc. (I.-II. c. 11; II. -II. Ivi. 2 ad 1] Ixxvii. 2). 

Chapter XXVI 

2. 3. Thou shalt take the first of all thy fruits . . . etc. 

(II. -II. Ixxxvi. 4 ad 2). 

3. I profess this day before the Lord thy God (I.-II. xcviii. 

5; III. Ix. 6 ad 3). 

4. And the priest taking the basket . . . etc. (II. -II. 

Ixxxvi. 4). 
10. Therefore now I offer the first-fruits of the land . . . 
etc. (ibid.). 

Chapter XXVII 

26. Cursed be he that abideth not in the words of this law 
. . . etc. (I.-II. xcviii. ^ ad 2; II. -11. Ixxvi. i). 

Chapter XXVIII 

I. If thou wilt hear the voice of the Lord thy God, He will 
make thee higher than all the nations . . . etc. (I.-II. 
xcix. 5; cviii. 3 ad 4). 



45 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Deut. XXVIII. 

Verse 

11. The Lord will make thee abound with all goods (I.-II. 

cviii. 3 ad 4). 

12. Thou shalt lend to many nations . . . etc. (II. -II. 

Ixxviii. I ad 2). 
32. May thy sons and thy daughters be given to another 

people . . . etc. (II. -II. Ixv. 4). 
56. The . . . delicate woman, that could not ... set down 

her foot for . . . niceness (II. -11. cxxxvii. i ad 2). 

Chapter XXX 
20. For He is thy life (I.-II. ex. 1 ad 2; II. -II. xxiii. 2 ad 2). 

Chapter XXXII 

1. Hear, O ye heavens, the things I speak (I. Ixviii. 4; 

xciv. i). 

4. The works of God are perfect (I. Ixvi. i; I. ii. xcviii. 

2 ad 1] II. -II. clxxi. 4 ad 2). 

And without any iniquity (I. xxv. ^ ad 2; Ixiii. i; II.-II. 

vi. 2). 

6. Is not He thy father that hath . . . created thee ? 
(I. xxxiii. 3; III. xxxii. 3 ad 3). 

13. That he might suck honey out of the rock (I. cii. i 

ad 4). 

15. He forsook God (I. iii. 1 ad s). 

35. Revenge is Mine, and I will repay (II.-II. cviii. 1 ad 1; 
clviii. I ad ^). 

38. Of whose victims they eat the fat . . . etc. (I.-II. cii. 

3 ad 8). 

39. See ye that I alone am, and there is no other God (I. 

xi.; xxx). 
I will kill and I will make to live (I. xlix. 2). 

40. I live for ever (I. xviii. 3). 

42. My sword shall devour flesh ... of the bare head of the 
enemies (Sup. xl. 1 ad 1). 

Chapter XXXIII 

2. In His right hand a fiery law (I.-II. cii. 4 ad 6). 

9. Who hath said to his father and to his mother: I do not 
know you (II.-II. ci. 4 ad 1). 



Deut. XXXIII. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 46 



Verse 



15. Of the fruits of the everlasting hills (I. x. 3). 

26. He that is mounted upon the heaven is thy helper 
(HI. hii. 2adi). 

Chapter XXXIV 

10. There arose no more a prophet . . , like unto Moses 
(H.-U. clxxi. i; clxxiv. 4; III. vii. 8 ad i). 



J S U E 

Chapter I 

5. I will not leave thee (I. ix. i ai 3; cxiii. 6). 

6, 7, 9. Take courage and be strong (I. -II. c. 11 ad 3; II. -II. 

cxl. i). 

Chapter II 

17. We shall be blameless of this oath (II. -II. Ixxi. 3 ai 3; 
xc. 3). 

Chapter V 

2. Make thee knives of stone . . . etc. (III. Ixx. 3 ad 2). 

5, 6. The people that were born in the desert . . . were 
uncircumcised (III. Ixx. 4 ad ^). 

14. I am prince of the host of the Lord (I. cxiii. 3). 

15. Josue fell on his face to the ground . . . etc. (II. -II. 

Ixxxiv. i). 

Chapter VI 
25. But Josue saved Rahab . . . etc. (I. -11. cv. 3 ad i). 

Chapter VII 

14 seqq. What tribe soever the lot shall find . . . etc. (II.- 
II. xcv. 8). 

19. My son, give glorv to the Lord God of Israel, and confess 

. . . etc. (Il.-Ii. Ixix. I). 
24, 25. All Israel . . . took Achon . . . and stoned him 

. . . etc. (II. -II. cvii. 4 ad i). 



47 - SCRIPTURAL INDEX Josue Vlll. 

Chapter VIII 

Verse 

2. Lay an ambush for the city (II.-II. xl. 3; Ixxi. 3 ad 3). 
The spoils and all the cattle you shall take ... to your- 
selves (II.-II. Ixvi. ^ ad 1). 

15. Josue and all Israel gave back, making as if they were 
afraid, and fleeing . . . etc. (II.-II. cxi. i). 

Chapter X 

12. Move not, O sun, toward Gabaon, nor thou, moon, 
toward the valley of Ajalon (II.-II. clxxiv. ^ ad 2\ 
clxxviii. 1 ad 1). 

Chapter XIV 

15. The name of Hebron before was called Cariath-Arbe 

. . . etc. (III. xlvi. 10, ohj. 3). 

Ch.\pter XVIII 

8. That I may cast lots for you before the Lord (II.-II. xcv. 
3,8). 

Chapter XXII 

16. WTiy have you forsaken the Lord ? (I. iii. i ai 5). 

17. Is it a small thing to you that you sinned . . . and the 

stain of that crime remaineth in you ? (I. -II. Lxxxvi. 2). 

26, 27. Let us build us an altar . . . that we may serve the 
Lord (I. -II. cii. ^ ad y, III. Ixxxiii. 3 ad 5). 

Chapter XXIV 

17. The Lord our God . . . preserved us in all the way . . . 
etc. (I. cxiii. 1 adz). 



JUDGES 
Chapter II 



18. And when the Lord raised them up judges (I. -II. cv. 
I ad i). 
In their days He was moved to mercy (I. -II. xxxix. 
6 ad 3). 



Judges III. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 48 

Chapter III 

Verse 

I. These are the nations which the Lord left, that by them 
He might instruct Israel (II. -II. xi. 3 «^ 2; III. Ixviii. 3). 

10. And the spirit of the Lord was in him (I.-II. cv. 1 ad 1). 
15. Aod . . . who used the left hand as well as the right 

I.-II. cii.^4''a^ 6). 

Chapter IV 

4. There was at that time Deborah, a prophetess (II. -II. 

clxxvii. 2 ad 2; Sup. xxxix. 1 ad 2). 

Chapter V 

20. The stars remaining in their order and courses (L cviii. 7). 

Chapter VI 

11. An angel of the Lord came (I. ix. 2; x. 5; liii. i). 
And sat under an oak (I. iii. 1 ad 4] III. Iviii.). 

21. And the angel of the Lord vanished from his sight 

(III. liv. I ad 2). 
36-39. If Thou wilt save Israel by my hand . . . etc. (II. -II. 
xcvii. 2 ad 2). 

Chapter VH 

15. And w^hen Gedeon had heard the dream (II. -II. xcv. 

7 ^^ 3)- 

Chapter VIII 

27. And it became a ruin to Gedeon and to all his house {ibid.). 

Chapter XI 

27. I do not trespass against thee (II. -II. xl. i; xli. 1 ad ^; 

xlii. 2 ad 1; Ixvi. S ad 1; Ixxxiii. S ad ^). 
39. She returned to her father, and he did to her as he had 

vowed (II. -II. Ixxxviii. 2 a^ 2). 

Chapter XIII 

5. He shall be a Nazarite of God fr,om his infancy . . . etc. 

(I I. -I I. clxxxvi. 6). 

Chapter XV 

14. The Spirit of the Lord came strongly upon him (II. -II. 
clxxiv. 3). 



49 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Judges XVI. 

Chapter XVI 

Verse 

I. He went also into Gaza, and saw there a woman, a harlot 

(I. -II. ciii. 4 ad 3). 
17. I am a Nazarite, that is to say, consecrated to God . . . 

etc. (II. -II. clxxxvi. 6). 
30. Let me die with the Philistines (II. -II. lix. 3 a^ 2; Ixiv. 5; 
cxxiv. 1 ad 2', III. xlvii. 6 ad 3). 
He killed many more at his death, than he had killed 
before in his life (II. -II. xxv 6 ad 2). 

Chapter XXI 

5. They had bound themselves with a great oath (II. -II. 
Ixxxiii. 1 ad2\ Ixxxix. 7). 



RUTH 

Chapter I 

16. Thy people shall be my people, and thy God my God (I. -II. 
cv. ^ ad 6). 

Chapter III 

II. All the people . . . know that thou art a woman of 
virtue (I. xxxix. 2 ad 4; I. -I I. cv. 3 ad i). 

Chapter IV 

9, 10. You are witnesses this day that ... I have taken 
to wife Ruth the Moabitess (I. -II. cv. ^ ad 1). 



FIRST BOOK OF KINGS OR FIRST BOOK OF SAMUEL 

Chapter I 
13. Anna spoke in her heart (II. -II. Ixxxiii. 12). 

Chapter II 

3. To Him are thoughts prepared (I. xiv. 13; Ixxxvi. 3, 4). 
6. The Lord killeth and maketh alive (I. xlix. 2; li. i ai 3; 
I.-II. xciv. 5 ad 2). 

4 



I Kings (Sam.) III. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 50 

Chapter III 

Verie 

I. The word of the Lord was precious in those days (II. -II. 
clxxiv. 6 ad 2). 

13. I will judge his house . . . because he knew that his sons 
did wickedly (II. -II. cviii. 4 ad i). 

Chapter IV 

4. The Lord of hosts sitting upon the Cherubims (I.-II. cii. 
4 ad 6). 

Chapter VII 

3. Prepare your hearts unto the Lord (1. Ixii. 2 ai 3; I.-II. 
cix. 6; cxii. 2, 3, 4; cxiii. 3, 7; II.-II. xxiv. 10 ad 3). 

Chapter VIII 

7. They have not rejected thee but Me . . . etc. (I.-II. 

cv. I ad 2). 
9. Testify to them, and foretell them the right of the king 
(I.-II. cv. I ad 5). 

II. This will be the right of the king . . . etc. (I.-II. cv. 
I ad 5). 

Chapter IX 

8. Let us give it to the man of God (II.-II. cvi. 3 ad i). 

9. For he that is now called a prophet, in time past was 

called a seer (II.-II. clxxi. i). 

Chapter X 

6. Thou . . . shalt be changed into another man (I. 

Ixxix. 4). 
19. Who only hath saved you (III. xxxvii. 2 ad 2). 

Chapter XIV 

24 seqq. Cursed be the man that shall eat food till evening 
. . . etc. (II.-II. xcv. 8). 

Chapter XV 

3. Slay both man and woman ... ox and sheep . . . etc. 
(II.-II. cviii. 4 ad 3). 
17. Wast thou not made the head of the tribes of Israel ? 
(III. viii. 6 ad 1). 



51 SCRIPTURAL INDEX i Kings (Sam.) XV. 



Verse 



22. Obedience is better than sacrifices (II. -II. civ. 3). 

23. It is like the sin of witchcraft to rebel . . . etc. (I I. -I I. 

cv. 2 ad 1). 

29. The triumpher in Israel will not spare, and will not be 
moved to repentance . . . etc. (I. xix. 7; xxiii. 8; 
II. -II. Ixxxiii. 2 ad 2). 

33. Samuel hewed him in pieces (II. -II. Ixiv. 4 ad 1). 

Chapter XVI 

7. Man seeth those things that appear, but the Lord 

beholdeth the heart (I. Ivii. 4; I. -11. c. 9; II. -II. 
Ixxxviii. i; clxxxiv. 4; III. Ixviii. 1 ad 1; Sup. 
Ixxxvii. i). 

10. The Lord hath not chosen any one of these (III. xviii. 
4 ad I, ad 2). 

14. An evil spirit from the Lord troubled him (III. xliv. 
I ad 4). 

Chapter XVII 

8. Choose out a man of you, and let him come down and 

fight hand to hand (II.-II. xcv. 8 a^ 3). 

39. I cannot go thus for I am not used to it (II.-II. clxxxix. 
10 ad 3). 

Chapter XX 

5. To-morrow is the new moon (I. -II. cii. 4 ad 10). 

Chapter XXI 

6. The priest therefore gave him hallowed bread (III. xl. 

4 ^^ 3)- 
13. He changed his countenance before them, and slipt down 
between their hands . . . etc. (II.-II. cxi. i ad 2). 

Chapter XXVI 

19. If the Lord stir thee up against me, let Him accept of 
sacrifice (III. xlix. 4). 
Who have cast me out this day, that I should not dwell 
in the inheritance of the Lord (I. -I I. cv. 2 ad 10). 



I Kings (Sam.) XXVIII. THE "SUMMA THEOLOGICA" 52 

Chapter XXVIII 

Verse 

6. (Saul) consulted the Lord, and He answered him not 

. . . etc. (II. -II. clxxiv. I ad 3, 3). 

7. Seek me a woman that hath a divining spirit (11. -II. 

xcv. 3). 

II. Bring me up Samuel (I. Ixxxix. 8 ad 2; II.-II. xcv. 4 ad 2; 
clxxiv. ^ ad 4). 

Chapter XXIX 

6. Thou art upright (I. -II. Iv. 4 ad 4). 

And good (I. v. 4 ad 2; xlviii. 6; I. -II. Ivi. 3; Ixvi. 3 ad 2; 
xcii. I ^^3). 

Chapter XXX 

7. Bring me hither the ephod (I.-II. cii. 5 a^ 2). 

Chapter XXXI 

4. Draw thy sword and slay me . . . etc. (II.-II. Ixiv. 5). 
And his armour-bearer would not (III. xlvii. 6 ad 3). 



SECOND BOOK OF KINGS OR SECOND BOOK 

OF SAMUEL 

Chapter I 

9, 10. Stand over me and kill me ... so standing over him 
I killed him . . . etc. (III. xlvii. 6 a^ 3). 

15. David calling one of his servants said: Go near and fall 
upon him (II.-II. Ixiv. 3, 5 ad 2, ad 2> 71 Ixv. i). 

21. Ye mountains of Gelboe, let neither dew nor rain come 
upon you . . . etc. (II.-II. Ixxvi. 2, 4 ad i). 

Chapter II 

26. Knowest thou not that it is dangerous to drive people to 
despair ? (I.-II. xl. 2 a^ 3). 



53 



SCRIPTURAL INDEX 2 Kings (Sam.) V. 



Chapter V 

Verse 

4. David was thirty years old when he began to reign 

(III. xxxix. 3). 
8. The bUnd and the lame shall not come into the temple 
(I.-II. cii. 5, 9). 

Chapter VI 

6, 7. Oza put forth his hand to the ark . . . and he died 
(II.-II. xxi. 3; XXX. 4ad 1] liii. ^ ad 2). 
22. I will be little in my own eyes (II.-II. clx. 2; clxi. i, 2 ad 4, 
3^3)- 

Chapter VII 

3. Nathan said to the king: Go, do all that is in thy heart 
(II.-II. clxxi. 4, 5). 

5. Shalt thou build Me a house to dwell in ? (I.-II. cii. ^adi), 

13. I will establish the throne of his kingdom for ever (II.-II. 
cxxxvii. 2 a^ 2). 

Chapter XII 

10. Because thou hast despised Me (III. Ixxxviii. 4). 

13-15. I have sinned against the Lord . . . etc. (I.-II. 
Ixxxvii. 6; III. Ixxxvi. 4). 

Chapter XIX 

6. Thou lovest them that hate thee, and thou hatest them 

that love thee (II.-II. xxv. S ad ;^). 



Chapter XXIII 

1. The man to whom it was appointed concerning the 

Christ . . . etc. (I.-II. xcviii. 6 a^ 3; III. xxxv. 7). 

2. The Spirit of the Lord hath spoken by me . . . etc. 

(I. i. 10; II.-II. clxxiii. 4). 

3. The Strong One of Israel spoke to me (II.-II. clxxiv. 2). 

4. As the light of the morning when the sun riseth, shineth 

in the morning without clouds (II.-II. clxxiv. 2). 

15. And there died of the people from Dan to Bersabee 
seventy thousand men (II.-II. cviii. 4 ad i). 



3 (i) Kings I. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 54 

THIRD (FIRST) BOOK OF KINGS 
Chapter I 

Verse 

23. When he was come in . . . and had worshipped (I I. -I I. 
Ixxxiv. 1 ad 1). 

Chapter III 

5. The Lord appeared to Solomon in a dream (I. -11. cxiii. 

2 ad 2; II.-II. cliv. 5 ad i). 

10. The word was pleasing to God that Solomon had asked 
. . . etc. (II.-II. cliv. 5 ad i). 

Chapter IV 

29-33. God gave to Solomon wisdom and understanding . . . 
etc. (II.-II. xcvi. i; clxxiii. 2; clxxiv. 3). 

Chapter V 

6. And let my servants be with thy servants (II.-II. x. 10). 
17, 18. The king commanded that they should bring great 

stones . . . for the foundations of the temple . . . 
and the masons of Solomon, and the masons of Hiram 
hewed them (I.-II. cii. 4 a^ 2). 

Chapter VI 

7. There was neither hammer, nor axe, nor any tool of iron 

heard in the house when it was in building (I.-II. cii. 
4 ad 2). 

Chapter VII 

9. In the ark there was nothing but two tables of stone 
(I.-II. cii. 4 ad 6). 

27. If heaven, and the heavens of heavens cannot contain 
Thee (ibid.). 
How much less this house which I have built ? (ibid. ,adi). 

30. That Thou mayest hearken to the supplication of Thy 
servant (ibid., II.-II. Ixxxiv. 3 ^^^ 2; III. Ixxxiii. 3). 
In the place of Thy dwelling in heaven (I.-II. iv. y ad ^; 
III. Ivii. 4 ad 1). 



55 SCRIPTURAL INDEX 3 (i) Kings VII 

Verse 

39. Thou only knowest the heart of all the children of men 

(I. xiv. 12; Ivii. 4, 5; cxiv. 2 ad 2\ cxvii. 2; I. -II. cxi. 
4; II.-II. cvi. 5 ad'^). 

46. There is no man who sinneth not (1. Ixiii. i). 

58. May He incline our hearts to Himself (I. cv. 4). 

Chapter IX 

6. If you . . . will not observe My . . . ceremonies (I. -I I. 
ci. 4). 

Chapter X 

4, 5. When the Queen of Saba saw all the wisdom of 
Solomon . . . etc. (II.-II. clxxxiii. 2; Sup. xxxvii. i). 

9. The Lord hath loved Israel for ever (I. xx. 2 ad 2). 

Chapter XI 

9. His mind was turned away from the Lord (I. -I I. Ixxxvii. 
4; III. Ixxxvi. 4; Ixxxviii. i). 

II. I will divide and rend thy kingdom (I. -II. cv. i ad 3). 

Chapter XIV 

3. Take also with thee ten loaves . . . etc. (II.-II. cvi. 

3 ad I). 

Chapter XVII 

4. I have commanded the ravens to feed thee there (II.-II. 

Ixxxiii. 10 ad 3). 

Chapter XVIII 

10. There is no nation or kingdom whither my lord hath not 
sent to seek thee (III. xliv. 2 ad 2). 

19. Gather unto Me . . . the prophets of Baal . . . etc. 
(II.-II. clxxii. 5). 

28. They . . . cut themselves after their manner with knives 
and lancets . . . etc. (I.-II. cii. 5 ad i, 6 ad 11). 

40. Elias brought them . . . and killed them there (II -II. 

Ixiv. 4 ad i). 



3 (i) Kings XIX. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 56 

Chapter XIX 

Verse 

5, 7. An angel of the Lord . . . touched him (I. Ixxv. 

1 ad ^] cv. 2 ad i). 
8. He arose and ate and drank, and walked in the strength 

of that food forty days and forty nights unto the mount 

of God (HI. Ixxix. 2). 

14. With zeal have I been zealous for the Lord of Hosts 
(L-H. xxviii. 4). 
They have destroyed Thy altars . . . etc. (L-H. Ixxiii. 9). 

21. He took a yoke of men, and killed them . . . etc. (H.-H. 

xxxii. 10 a^ 2). 

Chapter XXI 

13. Bringing two men . . . saying : Naboth hath blasphemed 
. . . etc. (II. -II. Ixx. 2 ad i). 

27. Achab . . . rent his garments . . . and fasted . . . etc. 

(Sup. xiv. 5). 
29. Hast thou not seen Achab humbled before Me ? (II. -II. 

cviii. I ad ^). 

Chapter XXII 

19. I saw the Lord . . . and all the army of heaven standing 
by Him (I. cxii. 3). 

22. I will ... be a lying spirit in the mouth of all His 

prophets (I. cxiv. 1 ad i', II. -II. clxxii. 6 ad 2). 



FOURTH (SECOND) BOOK OF KINGS 

Chapter I 

10. Elias said to the captain ... If I be a man of God, 

etc. (II. -11. cviii. i ad ^). 

Chapter II 

9. I beseech thee that in me may be thy double spirit (I. 
xxxvi. 1 ad 2). 

11. Behold a fiery chariot . . . etc. (III. xxxix. 4; Ivii. 3). 
Elias went up by a whirlwind into heaven (I. cii. 2 ad ^\ 

III. xlix. 5 ad 2). 



57 SCRIPTURAL INDEX 4 (2) Kings IL 

Verse 

15. The spirit of Elias hath rested upon Eliseus (I. xxxvi, 

I ad 3). 
23, 24. Little boys came out of the city and mocked him . . . 

etc. (II. -II. Ixxvi. i; cviii. i ad 4). 

Chapter III 

15. Bring me hither a minstrel, and . . . the hand of the 

Lord came upon him (II.-II. clxxi. 2). 

27. (The king of Moab) took his eldest son . . . and offered 
him for a burnt offering on the wall; and there was great 
indignation in Israel . . . etc. (I. -II. xciv. ^ ad 2). 

Chapter IV 

27. The Lord hath hid it from me and hath not told me 
(II.-II. clxxi. 2). 

38. The sons of the prophets dwelt before him (II.-II. 
clxxii. 4). 

Chapter V 

26. Was not my heart present, when the man turned back 

from his chariot to meet thee ? (II.-II. clxxi. 3; III. 
vii. 8). 

27. He went out from him a leper as white as snow (II.-II. 

cviii. 4 ad 1). 

Chapter VI 

16. There are more with us than with them (I. Ixiii. 9; cxiv. 

I ad 2). 

18. Strike this people with blindness (I. cxi. 4). 

Chapter VIII 

18. (Joram) walked in the ways of the kings of Israel (II.-II. 
xciv. i). 

Chapter X 

30. Because thou hast diligently executed that which was 
right . . . thy children . . . etc. (II.-II. cxi. i; III. 
Ixxxix. 6 «i 3). 

Chapter XII 

18-21. Joas . . . took all the sanctified things . . . and 
all the silver . . . and sent it to Hazael, king of Syria. 
And his servants rose and . . . struck him, and he 
died (II.-II. xlii. 2 ad 3). 



4 (2) Kings XIII. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 58 

Chapter XIII 

Verse 

21. When it had touched the bones of Eliseus, the man 
came to life (II. -11. clxxviii. i ad i). 

Chapter XV 

4. But the high places he did not destroy (II. -II. xciv. i). 

Chapter XVI 

3. (Achaz) consecrated his son, making him pass through the 
fire (II. -II. xciv.). 

Chapter XVII 

20. The Lord cast off all the seed of Israel, and afflicted them 
. . . etc. (II. -II. xxxix. 2 ad i). 

Chapter XIX 

30. Whatsoever shall be left of the house of Juda, shall take 
root downward, and bear fruit upward (III. xlii. i; 
xlvi. 2 ad i). 

Chapter XX 

I. Give charge concerning thy house, for thou shalt die 
(I. xix. y ad2\ II.-II. clxxi. 6 ad 2). 

3. I have walked before Thee in truth (I. xvi. 4 at^ 3; xxi. 
2 ad 2] II.-II. cix.). 

Chapter XXII 

14. Helcias the priest . . . went to Holda the prophetess 
(II.-II. clxxvii. 2 ad 2) Sup. xxxix. i ad i). 

20. Thou shalt be gathered to thy sepulchre in peace, that 
thy eyes may not see all the evils . . . etc. (I. Ixxxix. 
8; II.-II. Ixxxiii. 4 ^^ 2; Sup. Ixxii. 1 ad 2). 



FIRST BOOK OF PARALIPOMENON 

Chapter XI 

9. David went on growing and, increasing (II.-II. clxxxvi. 

2 ad 2\ clxxxix. i ad ^). 

Chapter XV 

21. A song of victory for the octave upon harps (III. Ixx. 

3 (^d 3). 



59 SCRIPTURAL INDEX 2 Par. XVI. 

Chapter XVI 

Verse 

22. Touch not My anointed (II. -II. xxxiii. 4 ad 1). 

Chapter XXIX 

14. All things are Thine, and we have given Thee . . . etc. 

(I.-II. cii. 3; II.-II. Ixxxvi. 4). 
17. In the simplicity of my heart I have . . . offered all 

these things . . . etc. (III. Ixxxiii. 4). 



SECOND BOOK OF PARALIPOMENON 

Chapter I 

12. Wisdom and knowledge are granted to thee (II.-II. 
xcvi. i). 

Chapter III 

1. Solomon began to build the house of the Lord in Jeru- 

salem, in Mount Moria . . . etc. (I.-II. cii. 4 ad 2). 

Chapter XVII 
16. Amasias . . . consecrated to the Lord (I.-II. cii. 5 ad S). 

Chapter XIX 

2. Thou helpest the ungodl}' (II.-II. Ixxi. 3; Ixxiv. 2 ad 2; 

clxxxvi. 10 ad 2). 
Thou art joined in friendship with them that hate the 
Lord (II.-II. xxiii. i «^ 3; clxxxvi. 10 ad 2). 

6. Charging the judges he said: Take heed . . . you exer- 

cise not the judgment of men, but of the Lord (II.-II. 
x. 11; cviii. 4 ad 2). 

7. Do all things with diligence (II.-II. liv. 1 ad 1). 

Chapter XX 

12. As we know not what to do, we can only turn our eyes to 
Thee (II.-II. liii. 4 ad 1; xcvii. i). 



2 Par. XXIX. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 60 

Chapter XXIX 

Verse 

31. All the multitude offered victims . . . with a devout 
mind (II. -II. Ixxxii. i ad i). 

CHAPTER XXX 

18, 19. The Lord . . . will show mercy to all them . . . 
and will not impute . . . etc. (I. -II. Ixxiii. 10 ad 1; 
II. -II. clxxxvi. 10 ad i). 



FIRST BOOK OF ESDRAS 

Chapter I 

1. The Lord stirred up the spirit of Cyrus, king of the Persians 

(I. xli. 3 ac^ 4). 

Chapter III 

5. The continual holocaust (I.-II. cii. 4 ad 10). 

Chapter IV 

15. This city is a rebellious city and hurtful to the kings 
. . . etc. (II. -11. xxxix. 2 ad i). 

Chapter X 

2. We have sinned . . . and have taken strange wives 

(Sup. lix. 1 ad 1). 



SECOND BOOK OF ESDRAS OR BOOK OF NEHEMIAS 

Chapter IV 

17. With one of his hands he did the work, and with the other 
he held a sword (II. -II. xxiv. 9 ad 2). 

Chapter IX 
16. But they . . . hardened their necks (I.-II. Ixxix. 3, 4). 

Chapter XII 

46. And they sanctified the Levites, and the Levites sanctified 
the sons of Aaron (I.-II. cii. 5 ad 8). 



6i SCRIPTURAL INDEX Tobias I. 

BOOK OF TOBIAS 
Chapter I 

Verse 

5. He alone fled the company of all (I. li. i ; II. -II. cxviii. 8). 

16. With which he had been honoured by the king (IL-II. 

ciii. 1, 2 ad 4). 
19. Tobias . . . comforted them and distributed to every 
one as he was able. ... He fed the hungry, and 
gave clothes to the naked, and was careful to bury the 
dead (II. -11. xxxii. 2). 

21. Tobias buried their bodies {ibid., ad i). 

Chapter II 

2. Go and bring some of our tribe that fear God, to feast with 
us (II. -II. xxxii. 9; Ixxi. i). 

12. This trial the Lord permitted to happen to him, that an 

example might be given to posterity of his patience, as 
also of holy Job (I. -II. Ivi. 2 ad 2; II. -II. cviii. 4). 
14. (Tobias) continued immovable in the fear of God (I. -II. 
c. 9; IL-II. Iviii. i). 
Giving thanks to God all the days of his life (I. -11. Ix. 
3; IL-II. cv. 2). 

Chapter III 

13. In the time of tribulation (Thou) forgivest the sins of 

them that call upon Thee (I. xxi. 4 a^ 3; I.-II. 
Ixxxvii. 6). 

17. Never have I joined myself with them that play (IL-II. 

clxviii. 4 ad 2). 

18. A husband I consented to take . . . etc. (Sup. xlviii. i). 

22. Thou are not delighted in our being lost (Sup. xv. 1 adi). 

Chapter IV 

9. If thou have much, give abundantly (IL-II. xxxii. 10). 
II. Alms deliver from all sin (IL-II. cliv. 2 ad 5). 

14. Never suffer pride to reign in thy mind . . . etc. (II.-IL 

clxii. i). 

From it (pride) all perdition took its beginning (I.-II. 

Ixxxiv. 2, ^ ad 1, 4 ad 4; IL-II. clxii. 2, 5 a^ i, 7 ad i). 

18. Do not eat and drink . . . with the wicked (IL-II. 

xxv. 6 ; xxxi. 2 ad 2', xxxii. 9 a^ i ; IL-II. clxviii. 3 ^^ 3) - 



Tobias V. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 62 

Chapter V 



Verse 



7, 8. Knowest thou the way ... I know it; and I have 
often walked . . . etc. (I. li.;^ ad ^). 

Chapter XII 

7. It is good to hide the secret of a king (III. Ix. 1 ad 2). 

8. Prayer is good with fasting and alms more than to lay up 

treasures of gold (I. -II. cviii. 3 ad 4, 4). 
12. When thou didst bury the dead . . . etc. (II.-II. xxxii. 2). 
15. I am the angel Raphael, one of the seven, who stand before 

the Lord (I. cxii. 3, obj. 2). 

19. I seemed indeed to eat and drink . . . etc. (I. li. 3 ai 5 ; 
III. Iv. 6 ad I). 



BOOK OF JUDITH 
Chapter I 



4. He gloried as a mighty one in the force of his army . . . 
etc. (II.-II. cxxxii.). 

12. Then king Nabuchodonosor being angry (indignatus) 
(II.-II. clviii. 7). 

Chapter III 

II. They could not . . . mitigate the fierceness of his heart 
(II.-II. clvii. I «^ 3; clix. 2). 

Chapter V 

21. As long as they sinned not in the sight of their God, it 
was well with them (I.-II. xcix. 6 ad 2). 

Chapter VI 

15. Thou forsakest not them that trust on Thee {prcBsumentes 

de te) (II.-II. xxi. 2 ad i). 
Thou humblest them that presume of themselves (II.-II. 

xxi. i; cxxx.). 
18. Thou with all thine mayest converse with us (I.-II. cv. 

3 ad i). 



63 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Judith VII. 

Chapter VII 

Verse 

17. We call to witness . . . heaven and earth, and the God 
of our fathers (II. -II. Ixxxix. i ad 3). 

Chapter VIII 

6. (Judith) fasted all the days of her life, except the sabbaths 

. . . etc. (11. -II. cxlvii. 5 ad 3). 
22. Abraham was tempted, and being proved by many tribula- 
tions, was made the friend of God (I. -II. Ixxxvii. 6; 
II. -II. cviii. 4). 

Chapter IX 

17. Hear me . . . presuming of Thy mercy (II.-II. xxi. 
2 ad 1). 

Chapter X 

3. She washed . . . and anointed herself . . . and adorned 

herself (II.-II. clxix. 2; clxxxvii. 6). 
12. I am fled from them . . . etc. (II.-II. ex. 3 ad ^). 

Chapter XIV 

6. Achior . . . was joined to the people of Israel . . . etc. 
(I. -II. cv. 3 ad i). 

Chapter XV 

10, II. Thou art the glory of Jerusalem . . . etc. (II.-II. 
ex. 3 ai 3). 

Chapter XVI 

21. He will give fire and worms into their flesh (Sup. xcvii. 2, 
obj. i). 



BOOK OF ESTHER 
Chapter VI 



II. This honour is he worthy of whom the king hath a mind 
to honour (II.-II. ciii. 2 ad 4). 

Chapter VIII 

17. Many of other nations and religion, joined themselves 
to their worship (I.-II. Ix. 3; II.-II. xi. 1 ad 3; Ixxx.; 
Ixxxi.; Ixxxii. 2; Ixxxiii. 3; xciv. 1 ad 1; xcvii. 3; 
clxxxvi. i). 



Esther XIII. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 64 

Chapter XIII 

V«rse 

9. All things are in Thy power, and there is none that can 
resist Thy will (I. ciii. 7). 

14. I feared . . . lest I should adore any one except my 
God (II. -II. Ixxxiv. i). 

Chapter XV 
II. God changed the king's spirit into mildness (I. cv. 4). 



BOOK OF JOB 
Chapter I 



1. (Job) was simple and upright (II. -II. cix. 2 ad 4; cxi. 

2 ad 2; I. -II. Iv. 4 ad 4). 

2. There were bom to him seven sons (I.-II. Ixviii. i, obj. i). 

6. When the sons of God came to stand before the Lord 

(II. -II. Ixxxv. 2, obj. 1; III. xxiii. 3 a^ 2). 
Satan also was present among them (I. cxii. 3 ad 2)- 

7. I have gone round about the earth (I. liii. i). 

8. Hast thou considered my servant Job ? (II.-II. liii. 4). 

9. Satan answ^ering said (I. cvii. 3). 

12. Behold, all that he hath is in thy hand . . . etc. (II. 

xxix. I a^ 3). 
14. The oxen were ploughing and the asses feeding beside them 

(II.-II. ii. 6). 

Chapter II 

4. Skin for skin, and all that a man hath he will give for his 
life (II.-II. cxxiv. 4). 

Chapter III 

8. Let them curse it who curse the day (II.-II. Ixxvi. i ad 4). 

9. Let it expect light and not see it . . . etc. (III. xxvii. 

2 ad 2). 

16. As a hidden untimely birth I should not be, or as they 
. . . etc. (II.-II. Ixiv. 8 ad i). 



65 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Job IV. 

Chapter IV 

Verse 

7. Whoever perished innocent . . . etc. ? (I. -II. Ixxxvii. 7). 
18. In His angels He found wickedness (I. Ixiii; I. -II. Ixxxix. 
4; II.-II. xiv. 3 a^ 3; III. iv. I a^ 3). 

Chapter V 

1. Call now, if there be any that will answer thee, and turn 

to some of the saints (II.-II. Ixxxiii. 4; Sup. Ixxii. 2). 

2. Anger killeth the foolish (II.-II. clviii. 3 ad i). 

And envy slayeth the little one (II.-II. xxxvi. i ad 3, 3). 

7. Man is born to labour (II.-II. clxiv. 2 a^ 3). 
12. Who bringeth to naught the designs of the malignant 

. . . etc. (II.-II. Ixv. 3 ^^ 2). 
17. Blessed is the man whom God correcteth (I. -II. Ixix. 

3 (^d 4). 

Chapter VII 

I. The life of man upon earth is a warfare (Sup. xcvi. i). 
9. He that shall go down to Hell shall not come up (Sup. 
Ixix. 3, ohj. 2). 

Chapter VIII 

22. They that hate Thee shall be clothed with confusion (Sup. 
Ixxxvii. 3). 

Chapter IX 

II. If He come to me, I shall not see Him; if He depart, I 
shall not understand (I.-II. cxii. 5). 

28. I feared all my works (II.-II. liv. 3, ohj. i; Ix. ^ ad y. 
Sup. vi. 4 ai 2). 

Chapter X 

10, II. Hast thou not milked me as milk, and curdled me as 
cheese ? Thou hast clothed me with skin and flesh 
. . . etc. (I. cv. 5). 

21, 22. Before I go ... to a land that is dark . . . where 
the shadow of death . . . dwelleth (III. Hi. 2). 

Chapter XI 

6. His law is manifold (I.-II. xci.; ci. 3). 

He exacteth much less of thee, than thy iniquity deserveth 
(I. xxi. 4 ad i). 

5 



Job XL THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 66 

Verse 

7. Peradventure thou wilt comprehend the steps (vestigia) 

of God (I. xlv. 7; xciii. 6). 
And wilt find out the Almighty perfectly (I. xvii. 1 ad 1, 
^d 2, 7; Ivi. ^ ad 1, ad 2; Ivii. ^ ad 2; Ixii. 9; Ixxxvi. 
2 adi; cvii. 3; I. -II. xciii. 2 ad 2; II. -II. clxxxii. /\adi; 
III. x. I, 3 ad i). 

8, 9. He is higher than heaven, deeper than hell . . . etc. 

(I. iii. I ad i). 

18. Thou shalt have confidence, hope being set before thee 
(II.-II. cxxix. 6). 

Chapter XII 

4. The simplicity of the just man is laughed to scorn (II.-II. 
Ixxv. 2). 

11. Doth not the ear discover words . . . etc. (I.-II. xciii. 

2 ad 3). 

12. In the ancient is wisdom, and in the length of days 

prudence (II.-II. xlvii. 15 ad 2). 

13. With him is wisdom and strength (I. xiv. i). 

22. He discovereth deep things out of darkness (II.-II. 
clxxi. 1 ad 4). 

Chapter XIII 

3. I desire to reason with God (II.-II. xxxviii. 1 ad 4). 

16. No hypocrite shall come before His presence (II.-II. 
cxi. 4). 

Chapter XIV 

1. Man born of a woman ... is filled with many miseries 

(I.-II. V. 3). 
12. Man, when he is fallen asleep, shall not rise again . . . 
etc. (Sup. Ixxv. 1 ad 1; Ixxvii. i, 3 ad 1). 

21. Whether his children come to honour or dishonour 
(I. Ixxxix. 8; Sup. Ixxii. i; xcviii. 9 ad 1). 

Chapter XV 

2. Will a wise man ... fill his stomach with burning 

heat ? (II.-II. clviii. 7). 

14. What is man that he should be without spot ? etc. 

(III. xxxi. 4 ad 3). 



67 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Job XV. 

Verse 

15. Behold among His saints none is unchangeable (I. ix 2; 

X. 3; xvi. 8; Ixv. 1 ad i; I. -II. cix. 2 ad 2, ad ^', III. 
X. 4; xiii. 2; Ivii. 4 ai i). 
And the heavens are not pure in His sight (cf. iv. 18). 

22. He believeth not that he may return from darkness to 
light (II.-II. xviii. 3). 

Chapter XVII 

16. All that I have shall go down into the deepest pit (Sup. 

Ixix. 5 ad 3). 

Chapter XVIII 

5. Shall not the light of the wicked be extinguished ? 
(Sup. xcvii. 6 ad 4). 

18. He shall remove him out of the world (Sup. xcvii. 7, 
obj. i). 

Chapter XIX 

8. He hath hedged in my path round about . . . etc. (Sup. 
Ixxi. 2 fli 3). 

25. I know that my Redeemer liveth . . . etc. (II.-II. ii. 

7 a^ 3; III. liii. i; Sup. Ixxv. i). 

26, 27. In my flesh I shall see my God . . . etc. (I. xii. 3 oi i ; 

II.-II. clxxv. 4; Sup. Ixxix. I, 2; xcii. 2 ad 2). 

Chapter XX 

II. His bones shall be filled with the vices of his youth . . . 
etc. (Sup. Ixxviii. 3 ai 3). 

26. A fire that is not kindled shall devour him (Sup. xcvi. 
6, obj. 2). 

26, 27. All darkness is hidden in his secret places . . . the 
heavens shall reveal his iniquity (III. Ixxxiv. 6 ad 1). 

Chapter XXI 

7. Why then do the wicked live . . . ? etc. (I. -II. Lxxxvii. 7, 
obj. 2). 

14. We desire not the knowledge of thy ways (I. -II. vi. 8; 
xxix. 5; III. xlvii. 5). 



Job XXIL THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 68 

Chapter XXII 

Verse 

3. What doth it profit God if thou be just . . . ? etc. (II. -II. 
Ixxxi. 6 ad 2, y). 

14. The clouds are His covert, and He doth not consider 

our things . . . etc. (I. viii. 3; xxii. 2). 
23. If thou wilt return to the Almighty . . . etc. (I. -II. 
cxiii. ; III. Ixxxvi. 2, 6 ad 1; Ixxxviii. 2). 

Chapter XXIII 

10. But He knoweth my way (I. xiv. 11). 

13. No man can turn away His thought (I. xxxiv. 1 ad 2; 
II. -II. xxi.; clxxxviii. 3 ad i). 

15. Pensive with fear (I. -II. xliv. 2; xlvii. 3 ai 3; II. -IT 

cxxix. 7). 

Chapter XXIV 

19. Let him pass from the snow waters to excessive heat 
(I. x. 3 a^ 2; I.-II. Ixvii. 4 ad 2; Sup. xcvii. i). 

Chapter XXV 

2. Who maketh peace in His high places (L cviii. 6; cxiii. 8; 

I.-II. cii. 4 ad 6). 

3. Is there any numbering of His soldiers ? (I. 1. 3; cxii. 3, 

4 ad 2). 
Upon whom shall not His light arise ? (I. cvii. 2; cix. 3). 

4. Can ... he that is born of a woman appear clean? 

(III. xxxi. 4 ad 3). 

Chapter XXVI 

11. The pillars of heaven tremble (II.-II. xix. 11; Sup. 

Ixxiii. 3). 

Chapter XXVII 

8. What is the hope of the hypocrite . . . ? etc. (II.-II. 
cxi. 3 ad 2)' 

Chapter XXVIII 

17. Gold or crystal cannot equal it (I. Ivii. 4, obj. i; III. vii. 

II, obj. 3). 
28 . Behold the fear of the Lord, that is wisdom ; and to depart 

from evil is understanding (II.-II. xix. y ad 2; xlv. i 

ad 3), 



69 SCRIPTUR.\L INDEX Job XXX. 

Ch.\pter XXX 

Verse 

23. Thou wilt deliver me to death, where a house is appointed 

for everyone that liveth (Sup. Ixix. 4). 

Chapter XXXI 

I. I made a covenant \nth my eyes . . . etc. (II. -II. 

clxv-ii. 2). 
18. From my infancy mercy grew up with me . . . etc. 

(I.-II. li. i; Ixiii. i, 2 fli 3, 3; Ixxi. 2 ad i\ Ixxxv. i; 

xcv. i; II. -II. xh-ii. 15; cviii. 2; cxxiii. 1 ad 2\ cxli. 

z ad2\ III. xx\ii. 6 ad ^). 
33. If, as a man, I have hid my sin . . . etc. (II. -II. Ixix. 

1 ady, Sup. vi. 2 ad 3). 

Chapter XXXIII 

14. God speaketh once and repeateth not the self-same thing 

. . . etc. (I. xxvii. 5ai3; xliii. 5 ai2; III. xlv. 4flii). 

15, 16. By a dream, in a vision by night . . . then He 

openeth the ears of men . . . etc. (I.-II. cxiii. z ad 2) 
II.-II. cHv. 5, ohj. 3). 

Chapter XXXIV 

13. What other hath He appointed over the earth ? (I. xxii. 
3;ni. lix. 6ai3). 

18. Who saith to the king: Thou art an apostate . . . etc. 
(I.-II. Ixxiii. 9). 

24. He shall break in pieces many . . . and shall make others 

to stand in his stead (I. xxiii. 6 ad 1), 
26, 27. He hath struck them . . . who, as it were on purpose, 

revolted from God . . . etc. (I.-H. bcx^oii. i, 4). 
30. Who maketh a man that is a h\-pocrite to reign, for the 

sins of the people ? (II.-II. cviii. 4). 

Chapter XXXV 

6. If thou sin, what shalt thou hurt Him . . . ? etc. (I.-II. 

xxi. 4 ai I ; xl\4i. ladi; Ixxiii. 8 ad 2; II.-II. Lxxxviii. 4). 

7. If thou do justly, what shalt thou give Him . . . ? etc. 

I.-II. cxiv. 1 ad 2] II.-II. xxxi. 1 ad 1). 

8. Thy justice may help the son of man (II.-II. Ivii. i). 

15. Neither doth He revenge wickedness exceedingly (I. 
xxi. 4 ad 1). 



Job XXXVI. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA" 70 

Chapter XXXVI 

Verse 

6. He giveth judgment to the poor (Sup. Ixxxix. 2). 

13. Dissemblers . . . prove the wrath of God (H.-H. cxi. 

2 ad 3, 4). 

17. Thy cause hath been judged as that of the wicked . . . 

etc. (HI. xlix. 6; lix. 2; Sup. xc. i). 

25. All men see Him, every one beholdeth afar off (I. xii.; 

I.-H. xciii. 2). 

26. Behold God is great, exceeding our knowledge (I.-H. 

cxii. 5). 

Chapter XXXVHI 

8, 10. Who shut up the sea with doors ? . . . I set My 
bounds around it (I. Ixix. i ai 3). 

28. Who is the father of the rain ? (I. xxxiii. 3; HI. xxiii. 

3 ad I). 

Chapter XXXIX 

21. He goeth forth to meet armed men (H.-H. cxxvii. i, 
ohj. i). 

25. He smelleth the battle afar off . . . etc. (HI. xli. 4). 

32. Shall he that contendeth with God be so easily silenced ? 
(n.-H. xxxviii. I ad 4). 

34. What can I answer, who have spoken inconsiderately ? 
(I. cvii. 3). 

Chapter XL 

3. Wilt thou . . . condemn Me, that thou mayest be 

justified ? (H.-H.). 

4. Hast thou an arm like God ? (I. iii. i ai 3). 

18. He trusteth that the Jordan may flow into his mouth 

(H.-H. xviii. 3 ad i). 

28. Behold his hope shall fail him [ibid.). 

In the sight of all he shall be cast down (Sup. Ixxxix. 
8 ad 2). 

Chapter XLI 

15. His heart shall be as hard as stone (I. xxiii. 3 ai 2; 
II.-II. Ixxix. 3; II. XV. 2). 

23. He shall esteem the deep as growing old (Sup. xcix. i). 



n SCRIPTURAL INDEX Job XLI. 

Verse 

24. There is no power on earth that can compare with him, 

who was made to fear no one . . . etc. (I. Ixiv. 3 ai 2; 
I. -II. Ixxx. 3 a^ i; II. -II. cxxvi. i). 

25. He is king over all the children of pride (II. -II. xlv. 11; 

III. viii. 7). 

Chapter XLII 

5. With the hearing of the ear, I have heard Thee, but now 
my eye seeth Thee (I. xii. 3 ai i). 

7. You have not spoken the thing that is right, as My ser- 
vant Job hath (II.-II. xxxviii. i, ohj. 4). 



BOOK OF PSALMS 
Psalm I 



1. Blessed is the man who hath not walked in the counsel 

of the ungodly (I. Ixii. i; I. -11. iii. 2 ad i, 3, 5, 6; xliv. ; 
liii. ; Ixii. i; Ixix. i, 2, 3 ad, 4; II.-II. viii. 7; clxxxvi. 

1 ad 4). 

Nor stood in the way of sinners (II.-II. clxxxiii. i). 

2. His will is in the law of the Lord (III. vii. 2). 

On His law he shall meditate day and night (II.-II. 
clxxxviii. 5). 

5. The wicked shall not rise again in judgment (Sup. Ixxv. 

2 ai i; Ixxxix. 5 ai 2). 

Psalm II 

2. The kings of the earth stood up . . . against the Lord 

. . . etc. (III. xlvi. 5). 
4. He that dwelleth in heaven shall laugh at them . . . etc. 

(II.-II. Ixxv. 2). 

7. This day have I begotten thee (I. xxvii. 2). 

8. Ask of Me, and I will give thee the Gentiles for thy 

inheritance (III. xlvii. 5). 

Psalm III 

6. I have risen up because the Lord hath protected me 

(III. liii. 4). 

9. Salvation is of the Lord (III. xxxvii. 2 ad 2\ Ixi. i ad 3, 

3, 4; Ixviii. I, 2; Ixxiii. 5; Ixxxiv. 5). 



Ps. IV. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 72 

Psalm IV 

Vors€ 

3. Why do you love vanity and seek after lying ? (I. xvii. i ; 
II. -II. cxxxii. i). 

5. Be ye angry and sin not (I. -II. xlvi. y ad2; II. -II. clviii. i, 

2, 3; III. XV. 9). 

6. Offer up the sacrifice of justice (I. -II. xci. 2; II. -II. 

Ixxxi. ^ ad 1; Ixxxv. i, 2, 3 a^ 2, 4; III. xxii. 2; xlviii. 

3; Ixxxii. 4). 
And trust in the Lord (II. -II. xvii.; xviii.). 
Many say: Who showeth us good things ? (I. Ixxxiv. 5). 

7. The light of Thy countenance, O Lord, is signed upon us 

(I. Ixxix. 4; Ixxxiv. 5; xciii. 4; cxvii. i; I. -II. xix. 4; 
xci. 2). 

Psalm V 

5. Thou art not a God that wiliest iniquity (I. xix. 9; 10 ad i, 

ad 2; xxii. 3 ai 2; xlviii. 6; I. -II. xxxix. 2 ai 3). 

7. Thou hatest all the workers of iniquity (I. xx. 2 a^ 4; 

xxiii. ^ ad 1; II. -II. Ixxxiii. 16; III. xlix. 4). 
Thou wilt destroy all that speak a lie (II. -II. Ixix. i, 2; 
Ixx. 4; ex. 2, 4). 

II. They dealt deceitfully with their tongues (I I. -I I. Iv. 
^ad2). 

Psalm VI 

3. Have mercy on me, O Lord, for I am weak (I. -I I. 
Ixxxv. 4). 

6. Who shall confess to Thee in Hell ? (Sup. Ixxi. 6 ad 1). 

8. My eye is troubled through indignation (II. -II. cviii. 

4 «^ 5)- 
II. Let all my enemies be ashamed . . . etc. (I. -II. xli. 4; 
II. -II. Ixxv. 1 ad 2; Ixxxiii. 8 ad 1; cxliv. 2). 

Psalm VII 

I. O Lord my God (II. -II. ciii. 3 ad 1; III. xxv. 2). 

4-6. Lord my God, if I have done this thing ... let 

me fall . . . etc. (II. -II. Ixxxix. i ad 3, 6). 
10. The searcher of hearts and reins is God (I. -II. c. 9). 
16. He is fallen into the hole he made (II.-II. Iv. 5^3). 



73 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Ps. VIII 

Psalm VIII 

Verse 

2. Thy magnificence is exalted . . . etc. (I. li. i ad i; 

III. Ivii. 4 ad i). 
6. Thou hast made him a little less than the angels (I. xx. 

4 ad 2). 

8. Thou hast subjected all things under his feet (I. -II. ii. i; 

cii. 6 ai 8; II. -II. Iv. 6 ad n] Ixvi. i; III. lix. 2). 

Psalm IX 

9. He shall judge the world (III. Iviii.; lix. 2). 

18. The wicked shall be turned into Hell (II. -II. xxv. 6 ad i, 
ad 3; Ixxxiii. 8 ai i). 

24. The sinner is praised in the desires of his soul . . . etc 

(II. -II. cxv. 1 ad 1, 2 ad i). 
38. The Lord hath heard the desire of the poor (II. -II. 

Ixxxiii. I ad i). 

Psalm X 

5. The Lord is in His holy temple, the Lord's throne is in 

heaven (II. -II. Ixxxv. 2 ai 3; III. Ivii. /\ ad 1). 

6. He that loveth iniquity hateth his own soul (I. -II. xxix. 

4; II. -II. xxv. 4 ai 3, 7; cxvii. 1 ad 1). 

7. He shall rain snares upon sinners; fire and brimstone, 

and storms of wind shall be the portion of their cup 
(I. X. 3 ai 2; I.-II. Ixvii. 4 ai 2; Sup. xcvii. i; Append, 
ii. 2 ad i). 

8. The Lord is just, and hath loved justice (I. xxi. i; II.-II. 

xxv. 6 ai 3). 

Psalm XI 

2. Truths are decayed from among the children of men 
(I. xvi. 6, 8). 

6. Now will I arise, saith the Lord (III. Ivii. 2 ad 1). 

9. The wicked walk round about (II.-II. xxxv. 4 ad 3). 

Psalm XIV 

4. In His sight the malignant is brought to nothing (II.-II. 

cxxix. 3 ad 4). 

5. He that hath not put out his money to usury (II.-II. 

Ixxviii. 1 ad 2). 



Ps. XV. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 74 

Psalm XV 

Verse 

2. Thou hast no need of my goods (I. iv. 2, 3; II. -II. Ixxxi. 

6 ad 2; Ixxxviii. 3 ^^^ i). 

9. My heart hath been glad, and my tongue . . . etc. 
(II. -II. Ixxxiii. 12). 

10. Nor wilt Thou give Thy Holy One to see corruption 

(III. li. 3; Sup. Ixxviii. 2 ad 1). 

11. Thou shalt fill me with joy with Thy countenance (I. 

xii. 8 ad 4; I. -II. i. 5; iii. 4 ad i, 8; iv. 5 ad 5; v. 3,4, 8; 
xxxiv. 3; Ixvii. 4 ai 3; II. -II. xviii. 3; xxviii. 3; 
cxviii. 7; clxxiii. i). 
At Thy right hand are delights even to the end (II. -II. 
xxviii. 3; III. Ivii. 1 ad 2; Iviii. i). 

Psalm XVI 

15. I shall be satisfied when Thy glory shall appear (I. -I I. 
v. 4; Ixix. 2). 

Psalm XVII 

6. The sorrows of Hell encompassed me (III. Iii. 2). 

27. With the perverse thou wilt be perverted (Sup. ii. ^ ad 1). 

28. For Thou \\41t save the humble people . . . etc. (II. -II. 

clxii. i). 

Psalm XVIII 

2. The heavens show forth the glory of God (I. Ixviii. 2). 
6. He hath set His tabernacle in the sun (III. xxvii. 2). 

8. The law of the Lord is unspotted, converting souls . . . 

etc. (I. -II. xci. 4; c. 11). 

9. The commandment of the Lord is lightsome . . . etc. 

(I.-II. cii. i; II.-II. xliv. 6, obj. 3). 
10. The fear of the Lord is holy, enduring for ever and ever 

(I.-II. Ixvii. 4 ad 2; II.-II. xix. 11). 
10, II. The judgments of the Lord are true . . . and sweeter 

than honey and the honeycomb (I.-II. cv. 4; II.-II. 

clxxxviii. 6). 

13. Who can understand sins ? From my secret ones cleanse 

me, O Lord (I.-II. cxii. 5; III. Ixxix. ^ ad 1; Sup. ii. 

5 «^ I). 

14. And from those of others spare thy servant (Sup. ii. 

5 ad 1). 
I shall be cleansed from the greatest sin (II.-II. xxxiii. 
g ad 2] clxii. S ad 4). 



75 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Ps. xix. 

Psalm XIX 

Verse 

8. Some trust in chariots . . . but we will call upon the 
name of our God (II. -II. xix. 12). 

Psalm XX 

4. Thou hast prevented him with blessings of sweetness 

(I. -II. cxi. 3; II. -II. xlv. 2; Ixxxiii. 13). 
14. We will sing and praise Thy power (II. -II. xci.). 

Psalm XXI 

2. Why hast Thou forsaken me ? (I. cxiii. 6; III. xlvii. 3; 

1. 2 ad i). 
The words of my sins (III. xv. i ai i; xlvi. 6). 

3. Thou wilt not hear (III. xxi. 4 ad 4). 

26. I will pay my vows in the sight of them that fear Him 

(II. -II. Ixxxviii. 4 ad ^). 
30. All the fat ones of the earth have eaten and have adored 

(III. Ixxx. 6). 

Ps.\lm XXII 

2. He hath brought me up, on the water of refreshment 
(III. Ixix. 4 ad 2, 5; Ixxiv. 6 ad 2). 

5. My chalice which inebriateth me . . . etc. (III. Ixxviii. 

3 ^i)- 

6. Thy mercy will follow me (I. -II. cxi. 3). 

Psalm XXIII 

I. The earth is the Lord's . . . etc. (II. Ixvi. 1 ad 1; III. 
xlviii. 4 ad 1). 

4. Clean of heart (II. -II. \dii. 7). 

7. 9. Lift up your gates, ye princes . . . and the King of 

glory . . . etc. (III. xxxix. 5 ai 3; Hi. i). 

8. 10. Who is this King of glory ? (I. Ivii. 5; cvi. 4 ad 2\ 

II.-II. ii. 7 ad I). 

Psalm XXIV 

7. For Thy goodness' sake, O Lord (I. xliv. 4). 

9. He will guide the mild in judgment, He wdll teach the 

meek (II.-II. clvii.). 

10. All the ways of the Lord are mercy and truth (I. xxi. 4; 
III. xlvi. I ad 3). 



Ps. XXV THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 76 

Psalm XXV 

Verbe 

6. I will wash my hands among the innocent (III. Ixxxiii. 

5 ad i). 

Psalm XXVI 

4. One thing I have asked of the Lord . . . etc. (II. -II. 

Ixxxiii. I ad 2, 14 ^i 2; clxxxii. i). 

8. My heart hath said to Thee: My face hath sought Thee 

(II.-II. Ixxxiii. 12). 

Psalm XXVII 

7. In Him hath my heart confided . . . etc. (I.-II. Ixix. 

2 ad i). 

Psalm XXVIII 

7. The voice of the Lord divideth the flame of fire (Sup. 
Ixxiv. 9; xcvii. 4). 

Psalm XXIX 

10. What profit is there in my blood, whilst I go down . . . 
etc. (III. li. 3 ai i; liii. i). 

Psalm XXX 

2. In Thee, Lord, have I hoped (I.-II. Ixv. 5 ai 3; II.-II. 

xviii. 2 ad i\ III. vii. 1 ad 1, 6 ad i, S ad 2, g ad i). 
6. Thou hast redeemed me, Lord God of truth (III. xlviii. 

5 cid i). 

Psalm XXXI 

1. Blessed are they . . whose sins are covered (I.-II. cii. 

6 ad 10). 

2. Blessed is the man to whom the Lord hath not imputed 

sin (I.-II. ex. I ai 3; cxiii. 2 ad 2). 

3. Because I was silent, my bones grew old (I.-II. xxxvii. 4). 

5. I will confess . . . my injustice . . . and Thou hast 

forgiven . . . etc. (I.-II. cxiii. 5; III. Ixxxviii. 2). 

Psalm XXXII 

I. Praise becometh the upright (I.-II. xix. 10). 
3. Sing to Him a new canticle (II.-II. xci. 2). 

9. He spoke and they were made (I. xxxiv. 3). 



77 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Ps. XXXII. 



TerM 

15. He who hath made the hearts of every one of them (I. 

xiv. 5, 6, II, 12; XV. 3 ad 4: xxii. 2, 3; Iv. 1 ad 5; Ivii. 2). 
Who understandeth all their works (I. xiv. 13; xxii. 2, 3; 

ciii. 5; cxiii. 2, 6; cxvi. i). 
22. Let Thy mercy be upon us, O Lord, as we have hoped in 

Thee (III. ii. 11, obj. i). 

Psalm XXXIII 

2. His praise shall always be in my mouth (I. -II. cii. 4 ad 10; 
II.-II. xci. I, 2). 

6. Come ye to Him and be enlightened (I. iii. 1 ad ^; Sup. 

X. 5). 

9. O taste and see that the Lord is sweet (II.-II. xcvii. 

2 ad 2; clxxx.7). 

10. There is no want to them that fear Him (I. -II. cxiv. 10). 

15. Turn away from evil and do good (I. -II. c. 6 ad 2] cxiii. 

S ad 1; II.-II. Ixxix. i ad 2). 

16. The eyes of the Lord are upon the just (I. iii. i ai 3; 

viii. 3; xxii. 2 ad 4; xxiii. 7). 
And His ears unto their prayers (II.-II. Ixxxiii. 16; 
III. Ixxxii. 6, 7 ad 3). 

Psalm XXXIV 

4. That devise evil against me (I. -II. xlvii. 2 ; III. Ixxxviii. 2). 

13. I humbled my soul with fasting (II.-II. cxlvii. i, 2, 5, 7). 
My prayer shall be turned into my bosom (II.-II. xxxii. 

3 ai 2; Ixxxiii. 7, 15; Sup. Ixxi. 4). 

Psalm XXXV 

4. He would not understand that he might do well (I. -II. 
viii.; xix. 6; Ixxvi. 3, 4; II.-II. xv. i; III. xlvii. 5 ad 3). 

7. Men and beasts Thou wilt preserve, O Lord (I. Ixiv. 2; 

II.-II. clxxxii. i). 

9. They shall be inebriated with the plenty of Thy house 
. . . etc. (I. li. 1 ad 3; I. -II. ex. 1 ad 2; II.-II. xxiii. 
2 ad 2; clxxx. y ad^; III. ii. 5 ai 3 ; v. 3 ad 2; I. 2 ad 3). 

10. With Thee is the fountain of life (III. v. ^ ad 2;\. 1 ad 1; 
Ivi. i). 
In Thy light we shall see light (I. xii. 2, 5; I.-II. Ixvii. 
^ ad 2] II.-II. clxxi. 2; clxxiv. ^ ad 1; clxxv. 3 ad 2; 
clxxxii. i; III. x. 4; xiv. 2; Sup. xcii. i ad 15). 



Ps. XXXVI. THE "SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 78 

Psalm XXXVI 

Verse 

1. Be not emulous of evil doers . . . etc. (I. -II. xxviii. 

4; II. -II. xxxvi. 2). 

3. Trust in the Lord, and do good (II. -II. xvii. 7, ohj. i). 

4. Delight in the Lord (I. -II. xxxiv. i). 

5. Commit thy way to the Lord, and trust in Him, and He 

will do it (II. -II. xvii. 2 ad 2). 

8. Cease from anger (I.-II. xlviii. 3, 4; II. -II. xli. 2 ai 3; 

clviii. 4). 

15. Let their sword enter into their own hearts (II.-II. 
cxv. 2, ohj. 2). 

24. When he shall fall, he shall not be bruised (II.-II. clxxxvi- 

10). 

25. I have not seen the just forsaken, nor his seed seeking 

bread (I.-II. cxiv. 10; II.-II. clxxxvii. 5). 

39. The salvation of the just is from the Lord (II.-II. ii. 3, 
ohj. 3). 

Psalm XXXVII 

13. They that sought evils to me . . . studied deceits . . . 

etc. (II.-II. Iv. 4 «^ 2, 5; Ixiii. 2). 

14. But I as a deaf man heard not, and as a dumb man . . . 

etc. (II.-II. Ixvii. 3). 

Psalm XXXVIII 

4. In my meditation a fire shall flame out (I. xxi. j\ ad i\ 

xliii. 5; II.-II. Ixxxii. 3; clxxx. i, 4). 

7. Surely man passeth as an image (I. xciii. 4). 

Psal^i XXXIX 

2. With expectation I have waited for the Lord (I.-II. xl. 

2 ad i). 

5. Who hath not regard to vanities and lying follies (II.-II. 

xcv. 2). 

7. Sacrifice and oblation Thou didst not desire, but Thou 
hast pierced ears for me (I.-II. cii. 3, 4 fl^ 3, 5 ad 4). 

9. In the head of the book it is written of me (I. xxxix. 8). 
That I should do Thy will . . . etc. (III. xviii. i, 5). 

13. My heart hath forsaken me (II.-II. Ixxxiii. 13; III. Ixiv. 

8 ad 3). 
18. I am a beggar and poor (II.-II. clxxxvii. 5). 



79 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Ps. XL. 

Psalm XL 

Verse 

10. For even the man of my peace in whom I trusted (II.-II. 

xvii. 4, 5). 

11. But Thou, O Lord, have mercy on me, and raise me up 

again (III. liii. 4 ad 2). 

Psalm XLI 

3, 4. My soul hath thirsted after the strong, living God . . • 
my tears . . . etc. (I.-II. xxxii. 4; II.-II. Ixxxii. 4). 

Psalm XLII 

3. Send forth Thy light and Thy truth, they have conducted 
me (II.-II. clxxiv. 6). 

Psalm XLIII 

9. In Thy name we will give praise for ever (II.-II. iii. i; 
xii. 1 ad 2). 

Psalm XLIV 

8. Thy God hath anointed thee with the oil of gladness 
above thy fellows (I.-II. cii. 5 «i 9; III. Ixxii. 2). 

10. Surrounded with variety (II.-II. ciii. 2; clxxxix. i). 

14. All the glory of the king's daughter is within (II.-II. 

clxviii. 1 ad 1; Sup. xcv. i ai 5). 
17. Thou shalt make them princes over all the earth (III. 

Lxvii. 2, obj. 2). 

Psalm XLV 

5. The Most High hath sanctified His own Tabernacle 
(III. xxvii. 2). 

11. Be still and see that I am God (I.-II. c. 3 ai 2; II.-II. 

clxxxii. 3). 

Psalm XLVI 

3. The Lord is high, terrible . . . etc. (I.-II. xlii. i; xliii. 

1 ad 1; II.-II. xix. i; III. vii. 6). 
8. God is the king of all the earth (I.-II. xci. $ ad 1; xcviii. 
5 ad i). 

Psalm XLVII 

2. Great is the Lord (I. xxviii. 4; xlii. 1 ad 1; ^^ ad 2; III. 
Iviii. 3). 

4. (Septuagint). In her grades shall God be known 

(II.-II. clxxxiii. 3). 



Ps. XL VIII. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 80 

Psalm XLVIII 

V«r«e 

7. They that trust in their own strength . . . etc. (II.-II. 
clxxxviii. 7). 

11. The senseless and the fools shall perish together (II.-II. 

xlvi. 1 ad 1). 

13, 21. Man, when he was in honour, did not understand 
g ... etc. (I. xcviii. 2, ohj. 3; I. -II. xci. 6; II.-II. Ixiv. 
2 ai 3; cxlii. 4; clxi. 1 ad 1). 

15. Death shall feed upon them (Sup. Ixxxvi. 2 ad ^), 

19. He will praise Thee, when Thou shalt do well to him 
(I. -II. xcix. 6 ad i). 

Psalm XLIX 

3. God shall come manifestly (III. xxxvi. i ad i, ad 3). 

3, 4. A fire shall burn before Him, He shall call ... to 
judge His people (Sup. Ixxiv. 2). 

13. Shall I eat the flesh of bullocks ? or shall I drink . . . 
etc. (I.-II. cii. 3 ai i; II.-II. Ixxxi. y ad2). 

21. I will reprove thee, and set before thy face (II.-II. 

XXV. 8). 

22. Lest He snatch you away . . . etc. (II.-II. clxxv. i). 

23. The sacrifice of praise shall glorify me . . . etc. (II.-II. 

xci. i; III. Ixxxiii. 4). 

Psalm L 

1,2. Have mercy on me, God . . . according to the multi- 
tude of Thy tender mercies . . , etc. (III. Ixxxiv. 10). 

6. To Thee only have I sinned . . . etc. (I.-II. xcvi. 5 ai 3 ; 

II.-II. Ixvii. 4; III. xlvi. 2 ad 3). 

7. Behold I was conceived in iniquities (I.-II. Ixxxii. 2 ad i] 

II.-II. ciii.). 

8. The uncertain and hidden things of Thy wisdom . . . etc. 

(II.-II. xvii. I ad 3). 
10. To my hearing Thou shalt give joy (II.-II. xxviii. i). 

12. Create in me a clean heart (I. Ixiv. i ad 2] I.-II. cix. i). 
19. A sacrifice to God is an afflicted spirit (II.-II. Ixxxii. 

/[ad 2] Ixxxv. 3 ai 2; III. xxii. 2; Ixxxii. 1 ad2', Ixxxv. 
4; Sup. V. I). 



8i SCRIPTURAL INDEX Ps. LI. 

Psalm LI 

Verse 

3. Why dost thou glory in malice ? {II. -11. cxliv. 2 ad 4). 

8. The just shall see and fear, and shall laugh at him (II.-II. 

Ixxxiii. 8 ad 2). 

Psalm LII 

I. The fool hath said in his heart: There is no God (I. ii. i). 

6. God hath scattered the bones of them that please men 
(II.-II. xcv. I ad i). 

Psalm LIV 

13. If my enemy had reviled me, I would verily have borne 
with it (I. -II. xlvii. 4 ad ^). 

Psalm LVI 

6. Be Thou exalted, O God, above the heavens (III. 
Iviii. 3). 

9. I will rise early (III. li. 4 ad y, lii. 2 ady, Ixxxiii. 2 ad 4). 

Psalm LVII 

5. Their madness is according to the likeness of a serpent 

. . . etc. (II.-II. xcvi. 4 ad 2). 
9. Fire hath fallen on them, and they shall not see the sun 

(II.-II. XV. I). 

II. The just shall rejoice when he shall see the revenge 
(II.-II. XXV. 6 fli 3; Ixxxiii. 8 a^ 2; Sup. xciv. 3; xcix. 
I ad 4). 

Psalm LVIII 

11. His mercy shall prevent me (I. -I I. cxi. 3). 

Psalm LIX 

6. Thou hast given a warning to them that fear Thee (I.-II. 

Ixxxvii. '^ ad 2). 

Psalm LXI 

6. From Him is my patience (II.-II. cxxxvi. 3). 

9. Trust in Him, all ye congregation of the people (II.-II. 
xxii. i). 

12. God hath spoken once (I. xxvii. 5 fli 3; xxxiv. 3; xli. 6). 

13. Thou wilt render to every man according to his works 

(I.-II. cix. 5 ai 2; III. Ivi. 2 ad y Sup. xciii. 3 ad 2). 

6 



Ps. LXII. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA" 82 

Psalm LXII 

Verse 

2. For Thee my soul hath thirsted (I. -II. Ixvii. 4). 

4. Thee my lips shall praise (II. -II. xci.). 

6. Let my soul be filled as with marrow and fatness (I.-II. 

cii. 2> ^d 1, 6 ad 1] II. -II. Ixxxii. 2 ad 2, 3). 
My mouth shall praise Thee with joyful lips (I I. -I I. 
xci. i). 

Psalm LXIV 

5. Blessed is he whom Thou hast chosen and taken to Thee 

(1. xxiii. 4; xxiv. i; III. iv. 3 a^/ i; ix. 2 ai 2; xxxiv. 4). 

Psalm LXV 

13. I will pay Thee my vows, which my lips have uttered 
(II.-II. Ixxxi. I). 

Psalm LXVII 

4. Let the just feast and rejoice before God (I.-II. iv. y adi). 

5. WTio ascendeth upon the west (I.-II. cii. 4 ai 5). 

7. Men of one manner (I.-II. Iviii. i). 

19. Thou hast ascended on high . . . etc. (III. Ivii. 6). 

Psalm LXVIII 

5. Then did I pay that which I took not away (II.-II. 

clxiii. 2; III. xlvi. 4; xlvii. 2 ad 1; xlviii. 2). 

8. For Thy sake I have borne reproach . . . etc. (II.-II. 

clxiv. 2 ad 1). 
10. For the zeal of Thy house hath eaten me up (II.-II. 
xxxvi. 2 ai 3; III. XV. 9). 

29. Let them be blotted out of the book of the living (I. 
xxiv. I, 3). 

Psalm LXIX 

4. Let them be presently turned away, that say to me: 
Tis well, Tis well (II.-II. cxv. 2 ad 1). 

6. But I am needy and poor (II.-II. clxxxvii. 5). 

Psalm LXX 

9. When my strength shall fail, do not Thou forsake me 

(I.-II. cxiv. y ad 1). 
15, 16. Because I have not known learning, I will enter . . . 
etc. (II.-II. clxxxviii. 5 ad i). 



83 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Ps. LXXI. 

Psalm LXXI 

Verse 

4. He shall humble the oppressor [calumniator em) (II. -II. 

Ixviii. 3; Ixix. 2, 3). 
18. Who alone doth wonderful things (I. ex. 4; cxiv. 4; I. -I I. 
cxi. 4; cxiii. 10; II. -II. clxxviii. i ad i, ad 2, 4; III. 
xliii. 2; Ixxviii. 4 a^ 2). 

Psalm LXXII 

2. My feet were almost moved (II.-II. xliii. 5 ad 3). 

2, 3. My steps had well-nigh slipped . . . seeing the 

prosperity of sinners (II.-II. xxxvi. 2, 3 ^^ 3). 

3. I had a zeal on occasion of the wicked (I. -I I. xxviii. 4, 

ohj. 3). 

5, 6. They are not in the labour of men . . . they are 

covered with their iniquity . . . etc. (I. -I I. Ixxxvii. 
7, ohj. 2). 
25. For what have I in heaven, and besides Thee what do I 
desire upon earth ? (I. -11. iv. 7; II.-II. clxxxvi. 3 ad 4). 

27. Thou hast destroyed all them that are disloyal to Thee 

(II.-II. cU. 2 ad 3). 

28. It is good for me to adhere to my God (I. -II. cxiv. 10; 

II.-II. xxiii. 7; xxvii. 6 ad y, Ixxxii. 3). 

Psalm LXXIII 

12. He hath wrought salvation in the midst of the earth 

(III. xxxvi. 1 ad 2) xlvi. 10). 
23. The pride of them that hate Thee ascendeth continually 

(I. Ixiv. 2; II.-II. xxxiv. i; Sup. xcviii. 5). 

Psalm LXXIV 

9. The dregs thereof are not emptied, all the sinners . . . 
shall drink . . . etc. (Sup. Ixxiv. () ad 2). 

Psalm LXXV 

5. The everlasting hills (I. x. 3). 

12. Vow ye, and pay to the Lord your God (II.-II. Ixxxviii. 
3, 4, 6; clxxxix. 2, 3; III. xxviii. 4). 



Ps. LXXVI. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 84 

Psalm LXXVI 

Verse 

4. I remembered God and was delighted (I. -II. xxxii. 3; 

II. -II. Ixxxii. 3). 

5. I spoke not (I. -II. xlvi. 8, ohj. 3; II. -II. clviii. 5 ad 3, 7). 

6. I had in my mind the eternal years (I. x. 4 ai i). 

8, 9. Will God then cast off for ever . . . ? (Sup. xcix. 3 «^ 4). 
II. This is the change of the right hand of the Most High 
(I. Ivii. 4; I. -II. vi. ^ adi\ Sup. xcix. 3 ad 4). 

Psalm LXXVII 

10. They kept not the covenant of God (III. Ixxviii. 3 ^i 3). 
18. They tempted God in their hearts (II. -II. xcvii. 3 «^ 3). 
25. Man ate the bread of angels (III. Ixxx. 2 ad 1). 
39. He remembered that they are flesh (I. -II. Ixxvii. 3 ad 2). 
A wind that goeth and returneth not (Sup. xcix. i). 

Psalm LXXIX 

4, 20. Show us Thy face and we shall be saved (II. -II. 

Ixxxiii. 5; Sup. xcii. i). 
17. Things set on fire and dug down (I. -II. Ixxii. 3, ohj. 3; 
Ixxvii. 4, ohj. 3). 

Psalm LXXX 

10. There shall be no new god in thee (III. xvi. 2 «^ 3). 

13. I let them go according to the desires of their hearts (I. 

xxii. 2 ad 4^). 
15. Their time shall be for ever (I. x. 3 ad 2). 

Psalm LXXXI 

I. God hath stood . . . etc. (I. iii. i ad /^', III. Iviii. i ad 3). 

4. Rescue the poor, and deliver the needy . . . etc. (II. -II. 

xl. i; Ixx. i; clxxxviii. 3). 

5. They have not known nor understood, they walk on in 

darkness (I I. -I I. viii. 4). 

6. I have said: You are gods (I. xiii. 9, ohj. 2; II. -II. Ixxxv. 

2 ad 1] III. xvi. i). 



85 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Ps. LXXXII. 

Psalm LXXXII 

V^erse 

2. O God, who shall be like to Thee ? (I. iv. 3; xli. 3 ai i; 

xciii. 2 ad 4; II. -II. clxiii. 2). 

Psalm LXXXIII 

3. My heart and my flesh have rejoiced in the living God 

(I. xviii. 3; I.-II. xxiv. 3; xxx. 1 ad 1; ci. 2; II. -II. 
Ixxxi. 7; III. xxi. 2 ad i). 

4. And the turtle a nest for herself . . . etc. (I.-II. cii. 

3 ad 2; III. xxxvii. ^ad ^). 

5. They shall praise Thee for ever and ever {II. -II. xci. i, 2) . 

7. In his heart he hath disposed to ascend by steps (III. 

Ixxxiv. 3 ad 2). 

8. They shall go from virtue to virtue, the God of gods shall 

be seen in Sion (I.-II. cii. 4 ad 10). 
12. The Lord will give grace and glory (I.-II. v. 6; cxii. i; 
II.-II. Ixxxiii. 4). 

Psalm LXXXIV 

2. Lord, Thou hast blest Thy land . . . etc. (III. Ixxxiii. 3). 

7. (Septuagint) Thou wilt turn us, God, and bring us to 

life (I.-II. cxiii. 4). 

9. I will hear what the Lord will speak in me (I. xciv. i; 

II.-II. V. I ad 3). 

9, 10. He will speak peace . . . unto them that are con- 
verted to the heart (II.-II. xliv. i). 

11. Mercy and truth have met each other (I. xxi. 2). 
Justice and peace have kissed (II.-II. xxix. 3 ad 3] clxxx. 

2 ad 2). 

12. Truth is sprung out of the earth (II.-II. cix. i ad 3). 
And justice hath looked down from heaven (I. xxi, i). 

Psalm LXXXV 

8. There is none . . . like unto Thee, O Lord (I. iv. 3 ad 1). 
17. Show me a token for good (II.-II. xcvii. 2 ad 3). 

Psalm LXXXVI 

4. I will be mindful of Rahab and Babylon knowing me 
(I. xliii. ^ ad 2, ad 3; II.-II. xlv. 2 ad 2, 4 ad 1; clxii. 

3 ad 1; clxxiii. 2; III. xlv. 4 ad 3). 



Ps. LXXXVII. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA" 86 

Psalm LXXXVII 

Verse 

4. My soul is filled with evils (I.-II. xxxv. 1 ad 1; III. xv. 4; 

xlvi. 7). 

5, 6. I am become as a man without help (III. li. 1 ad 1; 

liii. 2 ad 2). 

Psalm LXXXVIII 

9. Thou art mighty, O Lord, and Thy truth is round about 
Thee (I. xxv. i). 

27. He shall cry out to me: Thou art my father (I. xxxiii. 2). 

28. I will make him my first-bom (ibid., xli. 3). 

49. Who is the man that shall live, and not see death ? 
(I.-II. Ixxxi. ^ adi\ III. xlvi. 11 ad i). 
That shall deliver his soul from the hand of Hell ? 
(III. xlix. 2 ad 2; lii. ^ ad 2, 6 ad 2). 

Psalm LXXXIX 

I. Lord, Thou hast been our refuge (I. xiii. y ad 2; III. xvi. 
6 ad 2). 
15. We have rejoiced for the days in which Thou hast 
humbled us (I.-II. Ixxix. 4; II. -II. clxii. 6 ai 3). 

Psalm XC 

II. He hath given His angels charge over Thee . . . etc. 
(I. Ivii. 2; cxiii.). 

15, 16. I will deliver him and I will glorify him . . . etc. 
(I.-II. ii. 3). 

Psalm XCI 

II. My old age in plentiful mercy (III. i. 6 ad 1). 

Psalm XCII 
5. Holiness becometh Thy house (I.-II. Ixxxi. 5 ad 3). 

Psalm XCIII 

10. He that teacheth man knowledge (I. cv. 3; cxvii. i). 

11. The Lord knoweth the thoughts of men (I. xiv. 14). 

12. Blessed is the man whom Thou shalt instruct (I.-II. v. i). 
15. Until justice be turned into judgment (I.-II. xcix. 4 ai 3)- 
20. Who framest labour in commandment (I.-II. cvii. 4). 



Sy SCRIPTURAL INDEX Ps. XCIV. 

Psalm XCIV 

Verse 

5. His hands laid down the dry land (I. xci. 4 ad 1). 
9-11. Your fathers tempted Me . . . etc. (II. -II. xcvii. 4, 
obj. i). 

Psalm XCV 

5. All the gods of the Gentiles are devils (I. xiii. 10; II.-II. 

xciv. 4). 

6. Holiness and majesty [magnificentia] in His sanctuary 

(II.-II. cxxxiv. 2). 

Psalm XCVI 
3. A fire shall go before Him . . . etc. (Sup. Ixxiv. 7, 9). 

PSATM XCIX 

2. Serve ye the Lord with gladness (I. -II. c. g ad ^). 

3. Know ye that the Lord, He is God . . . etc. (I. cviii. 

5 ad 2). 

Psalm C 

8. In the morning I put to death all the wicked (II.-II. xxv. 

6 ad 2). 

Psalm CI 

14. For it is time to have mercy on it (III. i. 6 adi). 

23. Kings to serve the Lord (Sup. xl. i). 

26. The heavens are the work of Thy hands (I. xci. 4 ad i). 

27. They shall perish, but Thou remainest (Sup. Ixxiv. ^adi). 

Psalm CII 

3. Who healeth all thy diseases (I. cxvii. i; II. -II. xiv. 3, 

obj. 2). 
5. Who satisfieth thy desire with good things (I-II. ii. 8; 

II.-II. xxviii. 3). 
Thy youth shall be renewed like the eagle's (III. xlvi. 

9 ad 4). 

10. He hath not dealt with us according to our sins (I. xxi. 
4 ad i). 

20, 21. Bless the Lord, all ye His angels . . . you ministers 
of His (I.-II. xcviii. 3, obj. i). 



Ps. cm. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 88 

Psalm CIII 

Verse 

4. Who makest Thy angels spirits (I. 1. i). 
15. That wine may cheer the heart of man (III. Ixxiv. 5). 
And that bread may strengthen man's heart (III. Ixxii. 9; 
Ixxix. 6). 

24. Thou hast made all things in wisdom (I. xlvi. 3; Ixv. 3, 

ohj, i). 

26. This sea-dragon which Thou hast formed (I. Ixiii. 8, 

ohj. 3). 

Psalm CIV 

15. Do no evil to My prophets (II. -II. clxxxiv. 6). 

18. They humbled his feet in fetters (II. -11. clxi. i, ohj. i). 

25. And to deal deceitfully with his servants (II. -II. Iv. 4). 
45. That they might observe His justifications (I. -II. xcv. 5). 

Psalm CV 

I. Give glory to the Lord for He is good (II. -II. xxiii. 5 fli 2). 
31. It was reputed to him unto justice (II. -II. Ix. 6 ad 2). 

37. Thev sacrificed their sons and their daughters to devils 

(HI. Ixxiv. I). 

38. They shed innocent blood . . . which they sacrificed 

to the idols of Chanaan (III. xxii. 2 ad 2] xlviii. 3, ohj. i). 
40, The Lord was exceedingly angry with his people (I. iii. 
2 ad 2] I. -II. xlvii. i, ohj. i). 

Psalm CVI 

16. He hath broken gates of brass, and burst iron bars (III. 

Iii. /[ ad 2). 

18. Their soul abhorred all manner of meat (II.-II. xxxv. i). 

27. All their wisdom was swallowed up (II.-II. cl. 4 ai 3; 

clvii. 3 ^^ 3). 

Psalm CVIII 

4. Instead of making me a return o'f love, they detracted 

me (II.-II. Ixxiii. 3, ohj. i). 
6. May the devil stand at his right hand (I. Ivi. i). 

7-15. May his prayer be turned to sin . . . etc. (II.-II. 
Ixxxiii. 16; clxxviii. 2 ad 1). 



89 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Ps. CIX. 

Psalm CIX 

Verse 

4. Thou art a priest for ever (III. xxii.; 1. 4 ai 3; lii. 2; lix. 
^ ad 1; Ixiii. 5; Ixxiii. 6; Ixxxiv. 7 ad 4). 
According to the order of Melchisedech (III. xxii. 6; 
Ixi. 3^^3)- 

Psalm CX 

2. Great are the works of the Lord, sought out according to 

all His wills (I. xix. 2 ad 4, 5, 11, 12; xxiii. 5; xxvii. 
5 ad 3; xli. 6). 

4. Being a merciful and gracious Lord (I. xxi. 3). 

9. He hath sent redemption to His people (III. xlviii. ^ ad 2). 

10. The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom (I. -II. 

Ixviii. 7; II. -II. xix. 7; xlv. 1 ad 3; 6 ad 3). 

Psalm CXI 

4. To the righteous a light is risen up in darkness (III. xxxvii. 

2 ad i). 

Psalm CXII 

5, 6. Who . . . looketh down on low things in heaven and 

in earth ? (1. xxii. 3 ^^3). 

Psalm CXIII 

3. He hath done all things whatsoever He would (I. xix. 6; 

civ. 3). 

Psalm CXV 

11. I have said in my excess . . . etc. (II.-II. clxxv. 3 ai i). 

12. What shall I render to the Lord . . . etc. (II.-IL Lxxx. i). 

15. Precious in the sight of the Lord is the death of His saints 

(II.-II. XXV. 6 ad 2; cxxiv. 2 ad 2] clxiv. i ad 6). 

Psalm CXVII 

16. The right hand of the Lord . . . etc. (I. iii. i ad 3). 

Psalm CXVIII 

1. Blessed are the undefiled in the way (I.-II. v. 3 a^ i). 

2. Blessed are they that search His testimonies (I.-II. 

xcix. 5). 

5. Oh that my ways may be directed to keep Thy justifica- 
tions ! (ibid.). 



Ps. cxvill. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 90 

Verse 

6. Thy commandment is exceeding broad (I. -II. xxxiii. 

I ad i). 
8. I will keep Thy justifications (I. -11. c. 2 ad 1). 

31. I have stuck to Thy testimonies, O Lord {ibid.). 

32. I have run the way of Thy commandments . . . etc. 

(I.-II. xcviii. I ad 3). 

33. Set before me for a law the way of Thy justifications 

(I.-II. xcl. 4). 

35. Lead me into the path of Thy commandments (II. -II. 
Ixxxiii. 5). 

45. I walked at large (I.-II. cvii. 4). 

47. I meditated on Thy commandments (II. -II. clxxxviii. 5). 

54. In the place of my pilgrimage (I. x. i ad 4; xlii. 5 ai 2; 

II. -II. clxxiii. i). 

55. In the night I have remembered Thy name, Lord 

(II. -II. Ixxxiii. 14). 

60. I am ready, and am not troubled, that I may keep Thy 
commandments (II.-II. ii. 5, obj. 3). 

63. I am a partaker with all them that fear Thee (Sup. 

xxi. i; Ixx. i). 

64, 68. Teach me Thy justifications (I. cv. 3; cxvii. i; 

II.-II. clxxiii. 2; III. i. i; Ixix. ^ ad 2). 
70. Their heart is curdled like milk (I. xxiii. ^ ad 2; 

xlviii. 6; xlix. 2; Ixiii. 5; I.-II. Ixxix. i ad 1, 3; 

Ixxxvii. 1 ad 2; II.-II. xv. i; xix. i a^ 3; xxiv. 10). 
75. In Thy truth thou hast humbled me (II.-II. clxi. 1 adi). 

93. Thy justifications I will never forget, for by them Thou 
hast given me life (I.-II. xcix. 2 ai 3; 5 a^ 4). 

96. Thy commandment is exceeding broad (I.-II. c. 4). 
100. I have had understanding above ancients (I. Ivii. ^ ad^', 
II.-II. i. 7; xcvi. 1 ad 2; clxxiv. 4 ad 1). 

102. I have not declined from Thy judgments (I.-II. xcix. 

4 ad 2). 

103. How sweet are Thy words to my palate . . . etc. 

(I.-II. xxxi. 5). 
109. My soul is continually in ,my hands (I.-II. Ixxx. 

3 ^^ 3, 4)- 

112. I have inclined my heart to do Thy justifications . . . 

for the reward (I. cxi. 2; II.-II. xxxii. 3 ad 2). 

113. I have hated the unjust (I.-II. xxix.; II.-II. xxv. 6; 

xxvi. 2, y ad 1; xxxiv. ^ ad 1; II.-II. ci. 4 ad i). 



91 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Ps. CXVIII. 



Verse 



Ii6. Uphold me according to Thy word and I shall live (II.-II. 
clxxxviii. II ad i; clxxxix. i). 

120. Pierce Thou my flesh with Thy fear (I. -II. Ixviii. 4; 

II.-II. cxli. I ad ^). 

121. Give me not up to them that slander me (II.-II. Ixviii. 3 ; 

Ixix. 2, 3). 
133. Direct my steps according to Thy word (I. xxiii. 2 ad 2; 

I. -II. cxxii. 2). 
135. Make Thy face to shine upon Thy servant (I. xii. 2, 5; 

II.-II. clxxi. 2; clxxiv. ^ ad 1; clxxv. 3 a^ 2; III. x. 4; 

xlv. 2). 

147. I prevented the dawning of the day . . . etc. (II.-II. 

Ixxxiii. 14). 

148. My eyes to Thee have prevented the morning {ibid.). 

151. Thou art near, O Lord (I. iii. 1 ad ^; ix. 1 ad ^; II.-II. 
xxii. 2 ad 1). 

155. Salvation is far from sinners (I. -II. xcviii. 2 ad 4). 

165. Much peace have they that love Thy law, and to them 

there is no stumbling-block (I. -II. Ixx. 3; II.-II. xxix. 3; 

xliii. 5; xlv. 6, obj. 1). 

169. Let my supplication, O Lord, come near in Thy sight 

(II.-II. Ixxxiii. 1 ad 2; III. xxi. i, 2). 

170. Let my request come in before Thee (ibid.). 

175. My soul shall live (I.-II. ex. 1 ad 2; II.-II. xxiii. 2 ad 2). 

176. Seek Thy servant (II.-II. clxxxvi. 4, 7). 

Psalm CXIX 

2. Deliver me from ... a deceitful tongue (II.-II. xxv. 
4 ad 2; 5; cxi. 3 a^ 2; cxviii. 8). 

5. Wo is me that my sojourning is prolonged (II.-II. xxviii. 
2 a^ 3). 

7. With them that hated peace I was peaceable (II.-II. xxix. 
2 ad 2). 

Psalm CXX 

I, 2. I have lifted up my eyes to the mountains . . . my 
help is from the Lord (II.-II. Ixxxii. 3). 

4. He shall neither slumber nor sleep . . . etc. (I. cxiii. 
I ad 2). 

Psalm CXXI 
I. We shall go into the house of the Lord (II.-II. Ixxxiv. 3). 



Ps. CXXII. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 92 

Psalm CXXII 

Verse 

2. So are our eyes unto the Lord . . . until He have 
mercy on us (III. xxviii. 3; Ixxxv. 3). 

Psalm CXXVII 
2. Thou shalt eat the labours of thy hands (II. -II. clxxxvii.3) 

Psalm CXXX 

1. Lord, my heart is not exalted (II. -11. clxi. 2adi\ clxxxix. 

I ad ^). 

2. If I was not humbly minded, but exalted my soul {ibid.). 
As a child that is weaned . . . etc. (II. -II. cxlvii. ^ ad ^', 

clxxxix. 1 ad ^', III. Ixviii. ^ ad 2). 

Psalm CXXXI 

10. For Thy servant David's sake, turn not away the face 

of Thy anointed (III. ii. 11). 

11. Of the fruit of thy womb I will set upon thy throne 

(III. xxxi. 2). 

Psalm CXXXII 

1. Behold how good and how pleasant it is for brethren to 

dwell together in unity (II. -II. xxxvii. i; cxiv. 1 ad ^). 

2. Like the precious ointment on the head, that ran down 

upon the beard, the beard of Aaron (I. -II. cii. ^ ad 8; 
Sup. xxix. 6). 

Psalm CXXXIV 

6. Whatsoever the Lord pleaseth. He hath done (I. xix. 6; 

civ. 3). 

Psalm CXXXV 

4. Who alone doth great wonders (I. ex. 4). 
10. Who smote Egypt . . . etc. (II. -II. Ixiv. 4 ad 1; cxlviii. 
3 ad 2). 

Psalm CXXXVI 

7. Rase it, rase it even to the foundation thereof (II. -II. 

clxii. y ad ^). 

Psalm CXXXVIII 

2. Thou hast known my sitting down and rising up (III. 
xlix. 6; liii. i). 

8. 9. If I ascend into heaven. Thou art there . . . etc. 

(I. viii. 2, 4; xvi. y ad 2; cxii. i). 



93 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Ps. CXXXVIII. 

Verse 

14. Wonderful are Thy works, and my soul knoweth right 
well (II. -II. clxxx. 4 ad i). 

16. Thy eyes did see my imperfect being (I I. -I I. clxxxiv. 

2 ad 2). 

17. To me Thy friends . . . are made exceedingly honour- 

able (II. -II. clxxxvi. 7 ad At). 

18. I rose up and am still with Thee (III. liii. i). 

22. I have hated them with a perfect hatred (I. -II. xxix.; 
II. -II. xxv. 6; xxvi. 2,jadi', xxxiv. 3 o^ i; ci. 4 fli i). 

Ps.\LM CXXXIX 

6. The proud have hidden a snare for me (II. -II. clxii. 
6 ad i). 

14. The upright shall dwell vdih. Thy countenance (II. -II. 

cLxxiii. i). 

Psalm CXL 

2. Let my prayer be directed as incense in Thy sight (I. -II. 
ciii. 3 ad 14; III. Ixxxiii. 3). 

4. To make excuses in sins (I. -II. xiii. 3 ad 2] II. -II. Ixix. 

I «i 3; clxii. 4 ai 3). 

5. Let not the oil of the sinner fatten my head (II. -11. cxv. 2 

ohj. 2). 

Psalm CXLI 

2. I cried to the Lord with my voice (II. -II. Ixxxiii. 12). 

4. They have hidden a snare for me (I. cxiii. 4). 

Psalm CXLII 

5. 6. I meditated on all Thy works . . . etc. (II. -II. clxxx. 

4 ad i). 

6. My soul is as earth ^\4thout water unto Thee (I. -II. cxii. 

1, 2). 

10. Thy good spirit shall lead me into the right land (I. -II. 
Ixviii. 2; cxiii. 7). 

Psalm CXLIII 

15. They have called the people happy that hath these things 

(I.-II. v. 3 adz)' 



Ps. CXLIV. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 94 

Psalm CXLIV 

Verse 

3. Of His greatness there is no end (I. vii. i; xii. 1 ad 2, 
y ad^; xxv. 2, 3 ; lii. 2 ; liv. 2 ; Iv. i ; I. -II. Ixxv. 5 a^ 4 ; 
Ixxxvi. 2 ad 1; III. x. 3 ad 1, ad 2). 

7. They shall publish the memory of the abundance of Thy 

sweetness (II. -II. clxxxiv. J ad 2,', clxxxviii. 6). 
9. His tender mercies are over all His works (I. xxi. 3 ad 2, 
4; xxv. 3 ai 3; I. -II. cxiii. 9; II. -II. XXX. 4 ai 3). 

13. Thy kingdom is a kingdom of all ages (II. -II. Ixxxiii. 
9 ad i). 

Psalm CXLV 
6. Who made heaven and earth . . . etc. (I. Ixv. i). 

Psalm CXLVI 

8. 9. WTio maketh grass to grow . . . Who giveth to beasts 

their food (II. -II. Ixiv. i ad i). 

9. Who giveth . . . their food . . . to the young ravens 

that call upon Him (II. -II. Ixxxiii. 10 ad 3). 

Psalm CXLVII 

3. Who hath placed peace in thy borders (I. -II. iii. ^ ad i] 

II. -II. xxix. 2 ai 4; clxxxiii. 2 ad 3). 

Psalm CXLVIII 

4. Praise Him, ye heavens of heavens (I. Ixviii. 4). 

Let all the waters that are above the heavens . . . etc. 

(I. Ixviii. 2). 
6. He hath made a decree and it shall not pass away (I. -II. 

xix. 6; xciii. 5). 
7-12. Praise the Lord from the earth, ye dragons . . . fire, 

hail, snow . . . etc. (I. Ixviii. 2; Ixxiv. 3 ad 2). 
8. Which fulfil His word (I. xxxiv. i a^ 4). 

Psalm CXLIX 

6. The high praises of God shall be in their mouth (Sup. 
Ixxxii. 4). 

Psalm CL 
2. Praise ye Him for His mighty acts (I. cviii. 5 ad i). 



95 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Prov. I. 

BOOK OF PROVERBS 
Chapter I 

Vrrse 

4. To give subtlety to little ones (II.-II. Iv. 3 ai i, 4 a^i i; 

xcii. I ad 1). 
7. The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom (II.-II. 

xix. 7; xlv. I ai 3, 6 izi 3). 
18. They . . . practise deceits against their o^vn souls 

(II.-II. Iv. 5 ad 3). 

32. The prosperity of fools shall destroy them (II.-II. xlvi. 2). 

33. He that shall hear me . . . shall enjoy abundance, 

without fear of evils (I. -II. lx\'ii. 4 a^ 2; II.-II. xix. 
II ad i). 

Chapter II 

4. 5. If thou shalt seek her as money, and shalt dig for her 

as for a treasure, then shalt thou understand the fear 
of the Lord (I. -II. xxx\'ii. i). 

6. The Lord giveth wisdom (I. xvii. i; II.-II. xlv. i, 4 ad i, 
ad 2). 

14. Who are glad when they have done evil . . . etc. (I. -II. 

xxxiv. 2; xxxix. i; lxx\dii. 2 fli 3; II.-II. cxlviii. 
6 ad 1] chri. 3). 

Ch.\pter III 

3. Let not mercy and truth leave thee . . . wxite them in 
the tables of thy heart (I. xxiv. i; I.-II. c. 7 ai 5). 

5. Lean not upon thy own prudence (II.-II. xlLx. 4; Iv. i, 2; 

Ivi. I 0^ 3). 

6. In all thy ways think on Him (II.-II. Ixxxi. i). 

7. Be not wise in thy own conceit (II.-II. cxlix. z ad 1). 

12. Whom the Lord loveth He chastiseth . . . etc. (III. 

Iviii. i). 

13. Blessed is the man that findeth wisdom (I. -11. Ixix. ^ad^)- 

15. She is more precious than all riches (II.-II. c. i). 

18. She is a tree of life to them that lay hold on her (I. cii. i, 

obj. 4). 
28. Say not to thy friend: Go, and come again (III. i. 5 ad i). 

31. Enw not the unjust man (I. -II. xxviii. 4; II.-II. xxx\'i. 2). 

32, 34. Every mocker is an abomination ... He shall 

scorn the scomers (II.-II. Ixxv. 2). 



Prov. IV. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 96 

Chapter IV 

Verse 

2. I will give you a good gift; forsake not My law (II. -II. 

xxxii. 3). 

3. Tender and as an only son in the sight of my mother 

(III. xxxvii. 2 ad ^). 

18. The path of the just . . . goeth forward and increaseth 

. . . etc. (I. -II. cxiv. 8; II. -II. xiv. 4 ad i). 

19. The way of the wicked is darksome, they know not where 

they fall (II.-II. liii. 3). 

25. Let thy eyes look straight on . . . etc. (II.-II. liii. 4; 
Ivi. I ad ^). 

Chapter V 

6. The glory of children are their fathers (III. xxvii. 4). 
22. He is fast bound with the ropes of His own sins (III. 
Ixxxiv. 3). 

Chapter VI 

6-11. Go to the ant, sluggard . . . etc. (II.-II. Iv. y adi). 
12. A man that is an apostate . . . walketh with a perverse 

mouth (II.-II. xii. i ad 2, 2). 
16-19. The Lord hateth . . . him that soweth discord (II.-II. 

xxxvii. 1 ad 2; Ixxiv. 2 ad ;^). 
30, 32. The fault is not so great when a man hath stolen . . . 

etc. (I. -II. Ixxiii. ^adi; II.-II. Ivi. 6 ad i). 

Chapter VII 
3. Write it upon the tables of thy heart (I. xxiv. i). 
10. Behold a woman meeteth him . . . etc. (II.-II. clxix. 2). 
22. Immediately he followeth her . . . drawn like a fool 
to the bonds (II.-II. xlvi. 3). 

Chapter VIII 
6. Hear, for I will speak of great things (II.-II. clxviii. 2adi). 
8. All my words are just, there is nothing wicked nor per- 
verse in them (II.-II. xxxiv. 3, obj. i). 
15. By me kings reign, and lawgivers decree just things 

(I. -II. xciii. 3; xcvi. 6 ad 3). 
17. I love them that love me (I. -II. Ixv. 5; II.-II. xlv. 5). 
22. The Lord possessed me in the beginning of His ways 
. . . etc. (I. xlvi. i). 



97 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Prov VIIL 

Verse 

24. The depths were not as yet, and I was already con- 
ceived . . . etc. (I. xxvii. 2 ad 2). 

29. When He compassed the sea . . . and set a law to the 
waters . . . etc. (I. -II. xciii. 5). 

31. My delights are to be with the children of men (III. iv. i). 

Chapter IX 

1. Wisdom hath built herself a house (III. xxxii. i ai 3). 

3. She hath sent her maids to invite to the tower . . . etc. 

(I. i. 5, 8 ai 2; III. xlii. 4). 
5. Drink the wine which I have mingled for you (III. 

Ixxiv. 5). 

8. Rebuke not a scomer . . . etc. (II. -II. xxxiii. 6). 

17. Stolen waters are sweeter (III. xlii. 3). 

Chapter X 

12. Hate stirreth up strifes (II. -II. xli. 2 ad ^). 

And charity covereth all sins (I. -II. cxiii. 1 ad 1, ^ ad 1; 
II. -II. vii. 2 ad 2; XXV. 8; clxxxiv. 4 ^i 3; III. xlix. 
1 ad ^; Ixxxiv. ^ ad 2; Sup. xiv. 2). 

18. He that uttereth reproach is foolish (II. -II. Ixxii. 4; 

Ixxiii. 3; clviii. 7). 

19. In the multitude of words there shall not want sin (II. -II. 

Ixxii. 1 ad 1; Ixxxix. 2; cxlviii. 6). 

23. Wisdom is prudence to a man (I. i. 6; II. -II. xlvii. 2 ad 1). 

24. To the just their desire shall be given (Sup. xcii. 3 ad y). 
28. The hope of the wicked shall perish (II. -II. xxi. 3 ad 1). 

Chapter XI 

2. Where pride is there also shall be reproach (II.-II. Ixxii. 

4; Ixxiii. 3; chdii. 7). 

13. He that walketh deceitfully revealeth secrets . . . etc. 

(II.-II. Ixviii. 1 ad 3; Ixx. i ad 2). 

14. Where there is no governor, the people shall fall (III. 

Ixv. 4). 

17. He that is cruel casteth off even his own kindred (II.-II. 

clix. I ad 3). 

18. To him that soweth justice there is a faithful reward (III. 

xlix. ^ ad 1). 

7 



Prov. XL THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 98 

Verse 

26. He that hideth up corn shall be cursed . . . etc. (H.-H. 
clxxxv. I a^ 3). 

29. The fool shall serve the wise (H.-H. Ixiv. 3 ad 2)- 

Chapter XH 

10. The just regards the lives of his beasts . . . etc. (I.-H. 
cii. 6 ad 8). 

20. Deceit is in the heart of them that think evil things (H.-H. 

Iv. 4 ad 3), 

21. Whatsoever shall befall the just man, it shall not make 

him sad (HI. xv. 6 ad i, ad 2). 

26. He that neglecteth a loss for the sake of a friend, is just 
(H.-H. xxvi. /^ ad 2), 

Chapter XHI 

10. Among the proud there are always contentions (I.-H. 

xxvii. 3; II.-H. xxxvii. 2 ad 1; clxxxviii. 5 ad 2). 

12. Hope that is deferred afflicteth the soul (I.-H. xxxii. 

3 ad 2; x\. 8 ad 2; II.-H. cxxxvi. 5; III. lii. 2 ad 2). 
16. The prudent man doth all things with counsel (I I. -I I. Iv. 

3 ad 2). 
24. He that spareth the rod hateth his son (II. -11. Ixv. 2; 

cviii. 2 a^ 3). 

Chapter XIV 

13. Laughter shall be mingled with sorrow . . . etc. (II.-H. 

clxviii. 3). 
16. A wise man feareth, and declineth from evil . . . etc. 
(II. -II. Ixix. 2 ad 3; cxxvi. i ad 2). 

22. They err that work evil (I. Ixiii. i; I. -11. vi. 8; Iviii. 2; 

Ixxvii. 2; Ixxviii. 1 adi\ II.-II. xx. 2; li. 3 a^ 2; liii. 2; 
cxlviii. 6 ad i). 

Chapter XV 

5. In abundant justice there is the greatest strength (I. -II. 
Ixvi. I, 4; Ixxiii. 4 ad 1; II.-II. Iviii. 6, 7). 

11. Hell and destruction are before the Lord (I. xiv. 10). 
15. A secure mind is like a continual feast (II.-II. Ixxv. lad^). 
18. A passionate man stirreth up strifes (II.-II. xxxvii. 2adi). 

23. A man rejoiceth in the sentence of his mouth (II.-II. 

Ixxiii. 3 ad 4). 



99 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Prov. XV. 

Verse 

27. By mercy and faith sins are purged away (I.-II. cxiii. 
4 ad i). 
And by the fear of the Lord every one declineth from evil 
(I.-II. Ixviii. 4; II. -II. liv. 2 ad 4). 

Chapter XVI 

1. It is the part of man to prepare the soul (I.-II. cix. 6 ai 4; 

cxii. 2). 

2. All the ways of a man are open to His eyes (I. xiv. 11). 
The Lord is the weigher of spirits (I. xx. 4 «^ 3; cxiv. 

2 ad 2). 

4. The Lord hath made all things for Himself (I. xliv. 4; 

Ixv. 2; ciii. 2). 

5. Every proud (arrogans) man is an abomination to the 

Lord (II. -II. cxii. i ad 2). 

6. By the fear of the Lord men depart from evil (I.-II. 

Ixviii. J ad 1). 
9. The heart of man disposeth his way, but the Lord must 
direct his steps (I. xxiii. 2 ad 2] I.-II. cxii. 2). 

32. The patient man is better than the valiant (I.-II. Ixvi. 

4 ai 2; II. -II. cxxxvi. 2). 

33. Lots are cast into the lap, but they are disposed of by the 

Lord (II.-II. xcv. 8). 

Chapter XVII 

5. He that rejoiceth at another man's ruin," shall not be 
unpunished (II.-II. xxxvi. 2; clviii. i ai 3). 

16. What doth it avail a fool to have riches . . . ? (I.-II. ii. 

1 ad 2). 

19. He that studieth discords, loveth quarrels (II.-II. xli. 

2 ad 5). 

22. A sorrowful spirit drieth up the bones (I.-II. xxxvii. 4; 
xli. i; Sup. v. 2 ad 2). 

Chapter XVIII 

3. The wicked man when he is come into the depth of sins, 

contemneth (II.-II. xiv. 4; clxxxvi. 9 ad 3). 

5. It is not good to accept the person of the wicked . . . 

in judgment (II.-II. Ixiii. 4). 

6. The lips of a fool intermeddle with strife (II.-II. xli. 

2 ad 3). 



Prov. XVIII. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " loo 

Verse 

8. The souls of the effeminate shall be hungry (II. -II. cliv. 
II). 

24. A man amiable in society shall be more friendly than a 
brother (II. -II. xxvi. 8 ad i). 



Chapter XIX 

5. A false witness shall not be unpunished (II. -II. Ixx. 4). 

16. He that neglecteth his own way shall die (II. -II. liv. 3). 

25. The wicked man being scourged, the fool shall be the 
wiser (I. -II. Ixxxvii. 3 ai 2). 

27. The spirit of a man is the lamp of the Lord (III. v. 4 

ad 2). 

28. His throne is strengthened by clemency (II. -11. chii. 

4 ad 2). 

Chapter XX 

I. Wine is a luxurious thing (I I. -I I. cliii. i ad 2). 

3. All fools are meddhng with reproaches (II. -II. Lxxii. 
4 ad 2), 

14. It is naught . . . saith every buyer . . . etc. (II. -II. 
lxx\di. I ad 2). 

Chapter XXI 

I. The heart of the king is in the hand of the Lord; whither- 
soever He will He shall turn it (I. Ixxxiii. i ai 3; cxi. 2; 
I. -II. vi. 1 ad ;^; 4 ad 1; ix. 4 ad 1, 6; Iv. 4 ad 6] Ixxx. 

1 rti 3; cix. I, 9; II. -II. civ. 4; III, Ixxxvi. i). 

10. The soul of the wicked man desireth evil (I. xix. 9; Ixxxii. 

2 ad 1; ciii. 8; I. -II. \iii. i; xxvii. 1 ad 1; xxix. 4; 
Ixxiv. 1 ad 1; Ixxvii. 2; Ixxx. i). 

20. There is a treasure . . . and oil in the dwelling of the 
just, and the foolish man shall spend it (II. -II. liii. i; 
cxix. 3 «i 3). 

28. An obedient man shall speak of victory (III. xlvii. 2). 

Chapter XXII 

I. A good name is better than riches (II. -II. Ixxiii. 3). 

6. A young man according to his way, even when he is old, 

he will not depart from it (III. Ixviii. 9). 



loi SCRIPTURAL INDEX Prov. XXIII. 

Chapter XXIII 

Verse 

4. Set bounds to thy prudence (II. -II. xlvii. 4 ai 3). 
13. Withhold not correction from a child . . . etc. (II. -I I. 
Ixv. 2; cxlii. 2). 

Chapter XXIV 

6. War is managed by due ordering (II. -II. 1. 4). 

10. If thou lose hope, being weary . . . etc. (II. -II. xx. 3). 

11. Deliver them that are led to death (II. -II. x. 12 ad 2; 

Ixix. 4 ai 3; Ixx. i; cxxii. 4; III. Ixviii. 10 ad i). 

15. Lie not in wait, nor seek after wickedness in the house of 

just, nor spoil his rest (II. -II. xxxiii. 2). 

16. A just man shall fall seven times, and shall rise again 

(I.-II. cix. 8). 

20. Evil men have no hope of things to come (II. -II. x\aii. 3). 

21. Have nothing to do with detracters (II. -II. Ixxiii. 2 ad 2). 

Chapter XXV 

9. Treat thy cause with thy friend (II. -II. clxxxix. 10 ad 2). 

20. As a moth doth by a garment ... so sadness doth by 

the heart (I.-II. xxxvii. 4). 

21. If thy enemy be himgry, give him to eat . . . etc. (II. -II. 

XXV. 9). 

23. The north wind driveth away rain, as doth a sad counten- 
ance a backbiting tongue (II. -II. Ixxiii. 4 «i^ 3). 

28. As a city that lieth open . . . so is a man that cannot 
refrain his own spirit in speaking (I.-II. xlviii. ^ ad 2). 

Chapter XXVI 

4. Answer not a fool according to his folty, lest thou be 

like him (II. -II. Ixxii. ^ ad 1). 

5. Answer a fool according to his folly, lest he imagine him- 

self to be wise (II. -II. Ixxii. 3). 

8. As he that casteth a stone into the heap of Mercur}^ 
so is he that giveth honour to a fool (II. -II. Ixiii. 3). 

10. He that putteth a fool to silence, appeaseth anger 
(II. -II. Ixxiii. 3, obj. 2). 

16. The sluggard is wiser in his owtl conceit . . . etc. (II. -II. 
cxxxiii. 1 ad ^). 



Prov.XXVI. the " SUMMA THEOLOGICA" 102 

Verse 

20. When the tale-bearer is taken away, contentions shall 

cease (II. -II. Ixxiv. i). 

21. An angry man stirreth up strife (II. -II. cxvi. i ad 2). 
25. When he shall speak low . . . etc. (II.-II. cxiii. 2). 

Chapter XXVII " 

2. Let another praise thee, and not thy own mouth (II.-II. 
cix. 1 ad 2). 

4. Anger hath no mercy, nor fury when it breaketh forth 
(I. -II. xlvi. 6 ad 1; II.-II. xxx. 2 ad ^; clviii. 4). 

6. Better are the wounds of a friend, than the deceitful 
kisses of an enemy (II.-II. xxxii. 2 ai 3; cxv. 2). 

9. The good counsels of a friend are sweet to the soul (I. -II. 
cviii. 4). 

II. Study wisdom, my son . . . etc. (II.-II. clxvi. i). 

21. As silver is tried in the fining-pot . . . etc. (II.-II. xci. i, 

obj. 3). 

22. His folly would not be taken from him (II.-II. xlvi.). 

23. Be diligent to know the countenance of thy cattle . . . 

etc. (Sup. viii. ^ ad 2; 6 ad 2). 

Chapter XXVIII 

1. The wicked man fleeth when no man pursueth (Sup. 

xlvii. 2). 
But the just, bold as a lion, shall be without dread (II.-II. 
cxxvi. I <^^ i; III. XV. jadi). 

9. He that turneth away his ears from hearing the law* 
his prayers shall be an abomination (II.-II. Ixxxiii- 
10 a^ i; clxxviii. 2 ad i\ III. Ixxxii. 6). 

13. He that hideth his sins shall not prosper (III. Ixviii. 

6 ad 2] Ixxxiv. 6 adi). 

14. He that is hardened in mind shall fall into evil (II.-II. 

XV. I, 2). 

25. He that boasteth stirreth up quarrels (II.-II. xli. 2 a^ 2; 

cxii. 2 ad 1). 
27. He that giveth to the poor shall not want (II.-II. cxvii- 

4 <^d 3). 

Chapter XXIX 

2. When the wicked shall bear rule, the people shall mourn 

(II.-II. xxxvi. 2 ad 2). 



103 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Prov. XXIX. 

Verse 

i8. When prophecy shall fail, the people shall be scattered 
abroad (II. -II. clxxii. i ad 4; clxxiv. 6). 

22. A passionate man provoketh quarrels (II. -II. clviii. 6, 
obj. 2). 

Chapter XXX 

I, 2. The vision which the man spoke, with whom God is, 
and who strengthened by God said: I am the most 
foolish of men . . . etc. (II. -II. cxiii. i ad i). 

4. Who hath ascended up into heaven, and descended . . . ? 
What is his name, and the name of his son ? (I. xiii. 
I ad i). 

8. Give me neither beggary nor riches, give me only the neces- 

saries of life (II. -II. Ixxxiii. 6; clxxxvii. 5; III. xl. 
3 ad i). 

9. Lest . . . compelled by poverty, I should steal and for- 

swear the name of my God (II.-II. clxxxvi. 3 ai 2; III. 
xl. ^ ad 1). 

15, 16. There are three things that never are satisfied . . . 

Hell . . . etc. (Sup. xcvii. 7 ai 3). 
17. The eye that mocketh at his father ... let the ravens 

pick it out (II.-II. Ixxv. 2). 
33. He that violently bloweth his nose, bringeth out blood 

(I.-II. xcvi. 2 ad 2). 

Chapter XXXI 

4, 6. Give not wine to kings . . . give strong drink to them 
that are sad (II.-II. cxlix. 4). 

10. Who shall find a valiant woman ? (II.-II. clvi. 1 ad 1; 
III. Ixxii. 10 ad 3). 

28. Her children rose up and called her blessed: her husband, 
and he praised her (II.-II. cxv. i ad i). 



ECCLESIASTES 

Chapter I 

2. Vanity of vanities and all is vanity (II.-II. v. i ad 2). 

3. What hath a man more, of all his labour ? (I. Ixxv. 6 adi). 

4. The earth standeth for ever (I. x. 3). 

6. The spirit goeth forward, surveying all places, etc. (I. 
Ixx. 3). 



EccLEs. I. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 104 

Verse 

9. What is it that hath been ? The same thing that 
shall be . . . (Sup. xci. 1 ad 1). 
10. Nothing under the sun is new . . . etc. (I. Ixxiii. 1 ad^). 

15. The perverse are hard to be corrected (I I. -I I. clxxxvi. 
10 ad 3). 
And the number of fools is infinite (I. Ixiii. 9, obj. 2). 

17. I have given my heart to know prudence and learning, 

and I have perceived that ... he that addeth know- 
ledge addeth also sorrow (I. -II. xxxviii. ^adi; Ixix. 3). 

18. Because in much wisdom there is much indignation (I. -I I. 

xlvii. i). 

Chapter II 

3. I thought in my heart to withdraw my flesh from wine, 
that I might turn my mind to wisdom (II. -II. clxxxviii. 
6; cxlix. 3, obj. i). 

14. The eyes of a wise man are in his head; the fool walketh in 
darkness ; and I learned that they were both to die alike 
(I. Ixxv. 6 ad 1). 

Chapter III 

14. All the works which God hath made continue for ever 
(I. Ixv. 1 ad 1; ciii. 1 ad 21 civ. 4; I. -II. xcviii. 2 ad 2), 

19. The death of man and of beasts is one, and the condition 

of them both is equal ... all things breathe alike 
(I. Ixxv. 6 ad 1; II. -II. clxiv. i ad 2). 

Chapter IV 

9-12. It is better that two should be together, than one . . . 
wo to him that is alone ... a threefold cord is not 
easily broken (I. ciii. 3 ad ^; II. -II. Ixx. 2; clxxxvi. 10; 
clxxxviii. S ad 1; III. xli. 2). 
17. Keep thy foot when thou goest into the house of God (III- 
Ixxxiii. 4). 

Chapter V 

3. If thou hast vowed any thing to God, defer not to pay it : 
an unfaithful and foolish promise displeaseth Him 
(II. -II. Ixxxviii. I, 2 ai 3, 3; clxxxix. 3). 

5. Say not before the angel: There is no providence (I. 
Ivii. 2). 

9. A covetous man shall not be satisfied with money (I.-II. 

ii. I a^ 3; II. -II. cxviii. 3, 8). 
12. All the days of his life he eateth in darkness . . . etc 
(II.-II. cxxxvi. 1 ad 2). 



105 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Eccles. VI. 

Chapter VI 

Verse 

2. A man to whom God hath given riches . . . yet . . . 

not the power to eat thereof (II. -II. cxix. 3 ai i). 

7. All the labour of man is for his mouth (II.-II. cxlviii. 

5 ad i). 

Chapter VII 

3. It is better to go to the house of mourning than to the 

house of feasting . . . etc. (I. -II. xxxix. 3). 

5. The heart of the wise is where there is mourning . . . etc. 

(I. -II. xxxix. 3; II.-II. cxiv. I ad '^). 

13. As wisdomis a defence, so is money (II.-II. clxxxvi. 3 a^ 2). 

14. No man can correct whom He hath despised (I. xxiii. 

3 ai 3; I.-II. cix. 8 ad 2). 

17. Be not over just (I. c\dii. ^ ad 2). 

19. He that feareth God neglecteth nothing (II.-II. liv. 2ad^). 

23. Thy conscience knoweth that thou hast often spoken evil 
. . . etc. (1. Ixxix. 13). 

30. God made man right (I. xci. 3; xciv. i; xcv. ; xcix. i). 

Chapter VIII 

6. There is a time . . . for every business (II.-II. Iv. 7; 

III. xxxvii. 1. ad 2). 
6, 7. There is great affliction for man, because he is ignorant 
. . . etc. (I. Ixxxvi. 4). 

8. It is not in man's power to stop the spirit (II.-II. clxxxix. 

I ad 4). 

II. Because sentence is not speedily pronounced . . . the 
children of men commit . . . etc. (II.-II. xi. 4). 

Chapter IX 

1. Man knoweth not whether he be worthy of love or 

hatred (I.-II. cxii. 5; III. Ixxx. 4 ai 5 ; Sup. xiv. 2 ad 2), 

2, 3. All things equally happen to the just and to the wicked 

. . . etc. (I.-II. xcix. 6 «i 3; cxiv. 10 ad 4). 

5. The dead know nothing more (I. Ixxxix. i, 6, 8; I.-II. 

Ixvii. 2; II.-II. Ixxxiii. 4 ad 2). 

6. Their love also and their hatred . . . are all perished 
. . . etc. (I. ciii. 5 ai i). 

II. The race is not to the swift . . . but time and chance in 
all {ibid.). 



EccLEs. IX. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " io6 

Verse 

i8. He that shall offend in one shall lose many good things 
(I. -II. Ixiii. 2 ad 2\ Ixv. 3; Ixxi. 4; Ixxiii. i ai 2; II. -II. 
cxxxii. 3 ai 2; III. Ixxxix. 4). 

Chapter X 
3. The fool . . . esteemeth all men fools (II. -II. Ix. 3). 

11. If a serpent bite in silence, he is nothing better that 

backbiteth secretly (II. -II. (Ixxiii. i). 

19. All things obey money (I. -11. ii. 1. adi, ^ad i\ Ixxxiv. i; 
II. -II. Ixxviii. 2; cxviii. 7). 

Chapter XI 

3. If the tree fall ... in whatsoever place it shall fall, 
there shall it be (II. -II. xiii. 4 ai 3; xviii. 3 ai 3; 
Sup. Ix. 2). 

Chapter XII 

7. Before the dust return into its earth . . . and the spirit 
return to God (I. Ixxv. 6 ad 1). 

12. Much study is an affliction of the flesh (I. -II. xxxv. 5, 

obj. 5). 

14. All things that are done God \\dll bring into judgment 
. . . etc. (I. -II. xxi. 4; III. Ixviii. 5 ad i). 



CANTICLE OF CANTICLES 

Chapter II 
2. As the lily among the thorns (II. -II. cviii. i, obj. 2). 

4. He set in order charity in me (II. -II. xxvi. i; xliv. 8). 

5. I languish with love (I. -I I. xx\'iii. 5, obj. 1). 

6. His left hand is under my head, and his right hand shall 

embrace me (III. Iviii. 4 ad 2). 

Chapter -III 
4. I held him and I will not let him go (I. xii. 7). 

Chapter IV 

7. Thou art all fair, O m}^ love, and there is not a spot in 

thee (III. xxvii. 2, 3, 4, 6 ad i). 



107 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Cant. V. 

Chapter V 

Verse 

I. Eat, friends, and drink . . . etc. (III. Ixxix. i ad 2). 
6. My soul melted when he spoke (I.-II. xxviii. 5, obj. 2). 

Chapter VI 
8. One is my dove (III. xxxix. 6 ad 4; Sup. xcv. 4, obj. i). 

Chapter VIII 

6. Love is strong as death, jealousy as hard as hell, the lamps 

thereof are fire and flames (I.-II. xxviii. 5, obj. 3; 
II. -II. xxiv. 10; Ixxxii. 2 ad 2). 

7. Many waters cannot quench charity (I.-II. Ixviii. i). 



BOOK OF WISDOM 

Chapter I 

3. Perverse thoughts separate from God (II.-II. v. i ad 2). 

4. Wisdom will not . . . dwell in a body subject to sins (II.- 

II. xlv. 4; III. xxvii. 4; xliv. ^ ad 1). 

5. The Holy Spirit . . . will flee from the deceitful (III. 

xxxix. 6 «^ 4; Ixix. 9). 

6. God is witness of his reins, and is a true searcher of his 

heart (I.-II. c. 9). 

7. The spirit of the Lord hath filled the whole world, and 

that which containeth all things, hath knowledge of the 
voice (I. xxxvii.). 

II. The mouth that belieth killeth the soul (II.-II. ex. 
4 ad i). 

13, 16. God made not death . . . but the wicked with works 
and words have called it to them (I. xlix. 2; cxviii. 
3 ad 2; I.-II. Ixxix. ^ ad 2; Ixxxv. 6; II.-II. xix. i ai 3; 
clxiv. I ad ^). 

13. Neither hath He pleasure in the destruction of the living 

(I. xix. 9, 10 ad i; xxii. 3 ad 3; xlviii. 6; I.-II. xxxix. 
2 ad 3; Ixxix. ^ ad 2; Ixxxvii. 3 ad 3; II.-II. xxv. 
6 ad 3). 

14. He created all things that they might be (I. Ixv. 2 ad 1). 

15. Justice is perpetual and immortal (I.-II. Ixvii. 1 ad 3; 

civ. 3; II.-II. Iviii. I ad 3, ad 4). 



Wisdom II. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " io8 

Chapter II 

Verse 

2. We are born of nothing . . . etc. (I. Ixxv. 6 ad 2). 
The breath in our nostrils is smoke [ibid., ad i). 

20. Let us condemn him to a most shameful death (III. xxv. 

4 ad 1; xlvi. 4, obj. 2). 

21. Their own malice blinded them (I. -II. Ixxix. 3; II. -II. 

XV. i). 

23. God created man incorruptible (I. Ixxvi. 5 «i i; xcvii.). 

24. But by the envy of the devil death came into the world 

(I. -II. Ixxxi. i; II. -II. xxxvi. 4 ad 2). 

25. And they follow him that are of his side (III. viii. y ad2). 

Chapter III 

7. The just shall run to and fro like sparks among the reeds 

(Sup. Ixxxii. 3; Ixxxiv. 2). 

8. They shall judge nations (Sup. Ixxxix. i). 

15. The fruit of good labours is glorious (I. -II. Ixx. 1 ad 1; 
Sup. xcvi. 2, 3 ai 4). 

Chapter IV 

8, 9. Venerable old age is not that of long time . . . etc. 
(II.-II. Ixiii. 3; HI. Ixxii. 8). 

Chapter V 

2. These seeing it . . . shall be troubled with terrible 

fear (Sup. xcviii. 9). 

3. Repenting and groaning for anguish of spirit (II.-II. xiii. 

4; III. Ixxxvi. i; Sup. xvi. 3; xcviii. 2). 
5. Behold how they are numbered among the children of 
God (II.-II. cxxi. I ad 3). 

7. We wearied ourselves in the way of iniquity (I. -II. Ixxxvii. 

2)- 

And have walked through hlrd ways (II.-II. cxxxvn. 
4 ad 3). 

8. What hath pride profited us ? or what advantage hath the 

boasting of riches brought us ? (II.-II. cxii. i ad ^). 
21. The whole world shall fight . . . against the unwise 
(Sup. xcvii. I, 5). 



109 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Wisdom VI. 

Chapter VI 

Verse 

I. A wise (prudens) man is better than a strong man (I. -II. 
Ixi. 2 ad 1', Ixvi. i, 2; II. -II. xxiii. 6; xlvii. 6 ad y, 
Ivi. 1 ad 1] cxxiii. 12; cxli. 8; III. Ixxxv. 3 a^ 4). 

5. Being ministers of His kingdom, you have not judged 
rightly (II. -II. xcix. i ad i). 

7. The mighty shall beTmightily tormented (I. -I I. Ixxiii. 

9 a^3, 10). 

8. He hath equally care of all (I. xx. 3 ai i ; I. -II. cxii. ^adi). 

14. She preventeth them that covet her . . . etc. (III. 
xxxvi. 6 ad 1). 

21. The desire of wisdom bringeth to the everlasting kingdom 

(I. XX. 1 ad 1; lix. 4 ad 2; Ixiv. 3; Ixxxii. ^ ad 1; I. -II. 
xxii. 3 ad ^; xxx. 1 ad 1; II. -II. xviii. i). 

24. I will not hide from you the mysteries of God (III. Ix. i). 

Chapter VII 

I. I myself also am a mortal man (III. xxix. i a^ 3). 

Of the race of him that was first made of the earth (III. 
iv. 6; xxxi. i). 

7. I wished, and understanding was given unto me (I. -II. 

cxiii. 1 ad 2). 
I called upon God, and the spirit of wisdom came upon 
me (II. -II. clxxx. 3 ad 4). 

8. I esteemed riches nothing in comparison of her (II. -II. 

clxxxviii. 5). 

9. All gold in comparison of her is as a little sand (I. -II. 

ii. 6). 

II. All good things came to me together with her (I. -II. iv. 8). 
13. Which I have learnt without guile . . . etc. (III. xlii. 3). 

22. In her is the Spirit . . . one, manifold (III. Ixxii. 2 ad 2). 

24. Wisdom is more active than all active things (I. ix. 1 ad2; 

Ixxiii. 3). 

25. No defiled thing cometh into her (III. xxvii. 2 ad 2; 

xxxi. y ad 1). 

27. She . . . through nations conveyeth herself into holy 

souls; she maketh the friends of God and prophets 
(I. -II. cvi. 1 ad 3; II. -II. xlv. 6 ad 2; clxxii. 2 ad 1; 
2 ad 1, 4 ad i). 

28. God loveth none but him that dwelleth with wisdom (I. -II. 

Ixviii. 2; II. -II. xlv. 5; cxlix. 3, obj. i). 



Wisdom VIII. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " no 

Chapter VIII 

Verse 

1. She reacheth from end to end mightily, and ordereth 

all things sweetly (I. xxii. 2; I. -11. ex. 2; II. -II. xxiii. 2; 
clxv. i). 

2. Her have I loved, and have sought her out from my 

youth (I. -II. xxvi. i ad i). 

7. She teacheth temperance, and prudence, and justice, and 
fortitude . . . etc. (I. -II. li. 4; Ivii. 5; lix. 3 a^ i; 
Ixiii. 3; II. -II. xxiii. 7; xlvii. 5; Iviii. 3 a^ i, ^ ad 1; 
cxxiii. 2 ad 1] cxlix. i). 

16. When I go into my house I shall repose myself . . . etc. 
(I. -II. xxxiii. 3^^ i; II. -II. clxxix. i a^3; clxxx. 6 adi). 
Her conversation hath no bitterness, nor her company 
any tediousness, but joy and gladness (I. -II.' v. 4; 
xxxi. 5; xxxii. J ad 2] xxxv. 5; lix. 3 ai i; II. -II. ix. 
1. ad 2) xxviii. 2; Ixxx. 8; clxxx. 7; III. xlvi. 7 ai 4). 

19. I was a witty child, and had received a good soul (I. 

Ixxxv. 7; III. Iv. I ad i). 

20. Whereas I was more good, I came to a body undefiled 

(I. xc. i; xci. 4 rti 3; cxviii. 3: II. -II. clxiv. i «i 4; 
III. \-i. 3, 4, 6 ad 2). 

21. I knew that I could not otherwise be continent, except 

God gave it (I. -II. Ixiii. 2 ad 2] II. -II. clvi. 2 ad 1). 

Chapter IX 

10. Send her out of Thy holy heaven (I. xliii. 5). 

14. The thoughts of mortal men are fearful . . . etc. (I. 

cxiii. ladi] I. -II. cvii. 5). 
And our counsels uncertain (II. -II. xhdi. '^ ad 2',\ii. ladi). 

15. The corruptible body is a load upon the soul (I. xciv. 

2 ad 2; ci. 2 ad 1; II. -II. clxxx. y ad 2; Sup. xciii. i). 

16. The things that are in heaven who shall search out ? 

(1. Ixxxviii. i). 
19. By wisdom they were healed, whosoever have pleased 
Thee (II. -II. xlix. 3, obj. i). 

Chapter 5C 

2. She brought him out of his sin (I. xcvii. i ai 3). 

9, 10. Wisdom . . . gave him the knowledge of the holy 

things (I. i. 3; I. -II. cxii. ^ ad 2; II. -II. ix. 3 ad 3). 
19. The just took the spoils of the wicked (II.-II. Ixvi. 5 oi i). 



Ill SCRIPTURAL INDEX Wisdom XI. 

Chapter XI 

Verse 

17. By what things a man sinneth, by the same also he is 

tormented (II. -II. xxxix. 4; xcix. 4; cvii. 4 ad 3, 6, 7, 

ohj. 4; Sup. V. 2 ad 2] xcvii.). 
21. Thou hast ordered all things in measure, and number, 

and weight (I. v. $ ad i\ vii. 4; xv. 7; I. -II. i. ^ ad 1; 

c. 7; III. vii. II, 12). 

24. Thou hast mercy upon all because Thou canst do all 

things (Sup. xcix. 2 ad 1). 

25. Thou lovest all things that are . . . Thou didst not make 

anything hating it (I. xix. 12; xx. 2; xxiii. ^ ad 1; 
I. -II. Ixxix. i; ex. i; II. -II. xxv. 3; III. xlix. ^ ad 1). 

26. How could anything endure, if Thou wouldst not ? (I. 

xix. 4, 12). 

Chapter XII 

10. They were a wicked generation, and their malice natural 

(I. Ixiii. 4 ad 2; III. ii. 12). 

13. Who hast care of all (I. viii. 3; xxii. 2, 3; xxiii. i; ciii. 5; 
cxiii. 6; I. -II. xci. 2; xciii. i, 4, 5, 6). 

17. For Thou showest Thy power, when men will not believe 
Thee to be absolute in power (I. xxi. 1 ad 1; I.-II. 
Ixi. 5). 

Chapter XIII 

I, 2. All men . . . have imagined either the fire, or the 
wind ... to be the gods . . . etc. (II. -II. xciv. 4). 

5. By the greatness of the beauty, and of the creature, the 
Creator of them may be seen, so as to be known thereby 
(I. xii.; I.-II. xciii. 2 ad 1; Sup. xci. 3). 
11-17. I^ ^^ artist ... a carpenter . . . maketh it like the 
image of a man . . . etc. (II. -II. xciv. 4). 

Chapter XIV 

3. Thy providence, Father, governeth it (I. xxii. i; ciii. i). 

9. To God the wicked and his wickedness are hateful (I.-II. 
Ixxix. i; cii. 5 ai 4; III. xlix. 4). 

11. The creatures of God are turned to an abomination, and a 

temptation to the souls of men, and a snare to the feet 
of the unwise (I. Ixv. i a^ 3; I.-II. Ixxix. 1 ad 2; II. -II. 
ix. 4). 



Wisdom XIV. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 112 

Ver^e 

14, 15. By the vanity of men they came into the world . . . 
etc. (II. -II. xciv. 4). 

21. Men gave the incommunicable names to stone and wood 

(I. xiii. 9; III. xvi. 2 ad 1). 

22. Whereas they lived in a great war of ignorance, they 

call . . . evils peace (II. -II. xxix. 2 ad 3) 
27. The worship of abominable idols is the cause, and 
beginning, and end of all evil (II. -II. xciv. 4, obj. i). 

Chapter XV 

12. They have counted our life a pastime, and the business 
of life to be gain . . . etc. (II. -II. clxviii. 2 ad 2). 

Chapter XVI 

20. Having in it . . . the sweetness of every taste (III. 

Ixxiii. 6). 
29. The hope of the unthankful shall melt away as the winter's 

ice (II. -II. cvii. 4; cxxii. 5 ad 4). 

Chapter XVII 

10. A troubled conscience always forecasteth grievous things 

(II. -II. xxi. ^adi). 

11. Fear is nothing else but a yielding up of the succours 

from thought {ibid.). 

Chapter XVIII 

24. For in the priestly robe which he wore, was the whole 
world (I. -II. cii. 5 ad 10). 



ECCLESIASTICUS 



Chapter I 

I. All wisdom is from the Lord God, and hath been always 
with Him, and is before all time (I. x. ^ ad 2; II. -II. 
clxviii. 1 ad 2). 

4. Wisdom hath been created before all things (I. xli. ^ad 4). 

9, 10. He created her in the Holy Ghost . . . and He poured 
her out upon all His works {ibid., III. xii. 4). 



113 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Ecclus. I. 

Verse 

i6. The fear of the Lord is the beginning of wisdom (I. -II. 

Ixviii. 7 ad i). 
25. The root of wisdom is to fear the Lord (II. -II. xix. y ad2). 

27. The fear of the Lord driveth out sin (I. -11. cxiii. 4 ai i; 

II.-II. xix. 7; Ixiv. 6 ad 1). 

28. He that is without fear cannot be justified (I.-II. Ixviii. 

2; II.-II. cxxvi. 1 ad 1). 
34, 35. That which is agreeable to Him is faith and meekness 
(II.-II. clvii. 4 ad 2). 

Chapter II 

I. Son, when thou comest to the service of God . . . prepare 
thy soul for temptation (III. xli. i). 

8. Ye that fear the Lord, believe Him (I.-II. Ixii. i; II.-II. 
vii. 1 ad 1; xvi. 1 ad ^). 

13. God is compassionate and merciful (I. xxi. 3; II.-II. xxx. 

2 ad i). 
And will forgive sins in the day of tribulation (I.-II. 
Ixxxvii. 6). 

14. Wo to them that are of a double heart (II.-II. cix. 2 ad 4; 

cxi. 3 ai 2). 

Chapter III 

19. My son, do thy works in meekness . . . etc. (II.-II. 

clvii. 4 ad 2). 
22. Seek not the things that are too high for thee (I. i. 1 adi; 

II.-II. clxi. 2 ad 2; clxvii. i). 

25. Many things are shown to thee above the understanding of 

men (I. i. i; II.-II. ii. 3 ad 3). 

26. The suspicion of them hath deceived many . . . etc. 

(II.-II. clxvii. I). 

33. Alms resisteth sins (II.-II. cliv. 2 ad 5). 

Chapter IV 
7. Make thyself affable to . . . the poor (II.-II. cxiv. i). 
10. In judging be merciful to the fatherless (II.-II. Ixiii. 
4 ad 2). 

Chapter V 

4. The Most High is a patient rewarder (II.-II. cxxxvi. 5). 

5. Be not without fear about sin forgiven (Sup. iv. i; xiv. 

2 ad 2). 



EccLus. V. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 114 

Verse 

8. Delay not to be converted to the Lord (III. Ixviii. 3). 

13. Be meek to hear the word (II. -II. clvii. 4 ad i). 

16. Be not called a whisperer (II. -II. Ixxiv. i). 

17. An evil mark of disgrace is upon the double-tongued, 

but to the whisperer hatred and enmity and reproach 
(II.-IL Ixxiv. 2). 

Chapter VI 

2. Extol not thyself in the thoughts of thy soul (I I. -I I. cxii. 

2 ad i). 
15. Nothing can be compared to a faithful friend (II. -II. 

Ixxiv. 2). 
23. The wisdom of doctrine is according to her name (I. i. 

6; xliii. ^ ad 2\ II. -II. xlv. 2 ad 2). 

26. Be not grieved with her bands (II. -II. xxxv. i; xlv. 
^adz)' 

34. If thou wilt incline thine ear, thou shalt receive instruction 

(II.-IL clxii. 3). 

35. Stand in the multitude of the ancients . . . etc. (II.-IL 

xlix. 4). 

CHAPneR VII 

6. Seek not to be made a judge unless thou have strength 
enough to extirpate iniquities (III. Iviii. i). 

14. Be not willing to make any manner of lies (II.-IL xc. 

3, 4; cxi. i; cxxiv. 5 ad 2). 
ig. Vengeance on the flesh of the ungodly is fire and worms 

(Sup. xcvii. 2). 
26. Hast thou daughters ? Have a care . . . etc. (II.-IL 

cxiv. I «^ 3). 

29. Forget not the groanings of thy mother (II.-IL xxvi. 10, 
0^.3). 

34. For thy negligences purify thyself with a few (II.-IL 

liv. 3, ohj. 2). 
38. Be not wanting in comforting them that weep . . . etc. 

(II.-IL cxiv. I ad 3). 

Chapter VIII 

4. Strive net with a man that is full of tongue . . . etc. 
(II.-IL Ixxii. 3 a^ 3). 

18. Go not on the way with a bold man, lest he burden thee 

with his evils (II.-IL cxxvii. i; clxx. 1 ad 1). 



115 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Ecclus. IX. 

Chapter IX 

Verse 

II. Her conversation burneth as fire (II. -II. clxxvii. 2). 
14. Forsake not an old friend, for the new will not be like to 

him (II.-II. xxvi. 9). 
18. Keep thee far from the man that hath power to kill 

. . . etc. (II.-II. Ixix. 4 ad 2). 

Chapter X 

1. A wise judge shall judge his people (III. Iviii. i). 

2. As the judge of the people is himself, so are his ministers 

(II.-II. Ixiv. 4; III. Ixiv. 6). 

7. Pride is hateful before God and man (II.-II. clxii. 2, 5). 

9, 10. Nothing is more wicked than the covetous man . . . 
there is not a more wicked thing than to love money 
(II.-II. cxviii. 5). 

14. The beginning of the pride of man is to fall off from God 

(I.-II. Ixxxiv. 2 ad 2\ II.-II. xii. i; xix. 9 a^ 4; clviii. 
J ad 1] clxii. 5, y ad 2). 

15. For pride is the beginning of all sin (I.-II. Ixxii. 3 ; Ixxxiv. 

2, ;^ ad 1, 4 ad 4; II.-II. xii. 1 ad 1; clxii. 2, 5 ad i, 7; 

clxiii. i; clxx. 2 ad 1). 
17. God hath overturned the thrones of proud princes (I.-II. 

Ixxxiv. 2). 
31. My son, keep thy soul in meekness (II.-II. clvii. 4). 

Chapter XI 

2. Praise not a man for his beauty (II.-II. cxv. i ad 1). 

14. Good things and evil, life and death, poverty and riches* 
are from God (II.-II. cxlv. 1 ad 4, ^ ad 2). 

23. It is easy in the eyes of God, on a sudden to make a 
poor man rich (I.-II. cxii. 2 ad 2', II.-II. xiv. 4). 

29. The affliction of an hour maketh one forget great delights 

(I.-II. xxxvii. I ad 2). 

30. Praise not any man before death (II.-II. cxv. i ad 1). 

Chapter XII 

3. The Highest hateth sinners (III. xlix. 4). 

4-6. Give to the good and receive not the sinner . . . etc. 
(II.-II. xxxi. 2 ad 2) xxxii. g ad 1). 

16. An enemy . . . will not be satisfied with blood (I.-II. 

xlvi. 6 ad 1). 



EccLus. XIII. THE "SUMMA THEOLOGICA " ii6 



Chapter XIII 

Verse 

2. He shall take a burden upon him that hath fellowship 
with one more honourable than himself (II. -I I. cxlv. 
3 ad 2). 

19. Every beast loveth its like (I. xx. 4,' xcvi. 3 ai 2; I. -II. 
xxvii. 5; I. -II. xcix. 2; II. -II. xxvi. 2 ad 2', ciii. 2 ad ^\ 
cxiv. 1 ad 2), 

Chapter XIV 

1. Blessed is the man that hath not slipped by a word out of 

his mouth, and is not pricked with the remorse of sin 
(II. -II. Ixxii. T ad 1', Ixxxix. 2). 

2. Happy is he that hath had no sadness of his mind, and who 

is not fallen from his hope (II. -II. xx. 1. ad2', xxxiv. 4). 
5. He that is evil to himself, to whom will he be good ? 
(I.-II. xxxiii. I ad i; Ixxiii. 9; II. -II. cvi. ^ ad 1; 
cxix. ^ ad 1). 

Chapter XV 
5. She . . . shall fill him with the spirit of wisdom . . . etc. 

(I.-II. li. 4). 

14. God made man from the beginning, and left him in the 

hand of his own counsel (I. xxii. 2 ad ^; Ixxxiii. i; 

I.-II. ii. 5; X. 4; xci. 4 ad 2; II.-II. Ixv. ^ ad 2; civ. 

1 ad 1; cxlv I ad 2). 
18. Before man is life and death, good and evil, that which 

he shall choose shall be given him (I.-II. cxi. 8 ad ^). 



Chapter XVII 

I. God created man . . . and made him after His own 

image (I. xciii.). 
5. He created of him a helpmate like to himself (I. xcii. 2). 
9. He gave them instructions, and the law of life (I.-II. xciv. 

^ ad 1; xcix. 2; c. 1 ad i). ^ 
12. He gave to every one of them commandments concerning 

his neighbour (II.-II. clxvii. 2 ad ^). 
14. Over every nation He set a ruler (I.-II. xcviii. 4, obj. 3). 
18. The alms of a man . . . shall preserve the grace of a man 
. . . etc. (II.-II. xxxii. 4). 



117 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Ecclus. XVIII. 

Chapter XVIII 

Verse 

I. He that liveth for ever created all things together (I. x. 
3 ; Ixxiv. 2 ad 2). 

22. Let nothing hinder thee from praying always (II. -II. 

Lxxxiii. 14). 

23. Before prayer prepare thy soul, and be not as a man that 

tempteth God (II.-II. xcvii. 3 «(i 2; III. lxxxiii. 4). 

Chapter XIX 

1. He that contemneth small things shall fall by little and 

little (I. -II. Ixxxviii. 3; II.-II. xxiv. 10). 

4. He that is hasty to give credit, is light of heart (II.-II. 

ii. 9 fli 3; I. -II. Ixxxviii. 3). 
23. There is one that humble th himself wickedly (II.-II. 
cxiii. 2 a^ 3; clxi. i, ohj. 2). 

26. A man is known by his work, and a wise man ... by 

his countenance (II.-II. clxi. 6; clxviii. i «^ 3). 

27. The attire of the body, and the laughter of the teeth, 

and the gait of the man show what he is (I. -I I. cii. 
6 fli 6; II.-II. cxx. 2 ad y, clxviii. i «i i; clxxxvii. 6). 

Chapter XX 

6. There is one that holdeth his peace . . . etc. (III. xxxvi. 

4 ad 2). 

7. A babbler and a fool will regard no time (II.-II. liv. 2). 

15. He will give a few things, and upraid much (II.-II. Ixxii. 

I ad 3). 

32. Wisdom that is hid . . . what profit is there . . . ? 
(III. xxxvi. /\ad2). 

Chapter XXI 

2. Flee from sins as from the face of a serpent (II.-II. xxxv. 

I ad /[). 

30. While the ungodly curseth the devil, he curseth his own 
soul (II.-II. Ixxvi. I ad /(). 

Chapter XXIII 

9-14. Let not thy mouth be accustomed to swearing; for in 
it there are many falls . . . etc. (I. -II. cvii. 2; cviii. 
Zadi', II.-II. Ixxxix. 2, 3, 5). 



EccLus. XXIII. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA" ii8 

Verse 

13. And if he make it void, his sin shall be upon him (II. -II. 

Ixxxix. 5 ad ^). 
32, 33. Every woman . . . that leaveth her husband . . . etc. 
(II.-II. cliv. 8). 

Chapter XXIV 

I. Wisdom shall praise her own self (L. iii. 2 ad 1). 
5. I came out of the mouth of the Most High, the first- 
born before all creatures (I. xli. ^ ad 4). 

14. From the beginning and before the world, was I created 

(ibid.). 

21. My odour is as the purest balm (III. Ixxiii. 2). 

23. My flowers are the fruit of honour and riches (I. -II. Ixx. i) . 

27. My spirit is sweet above honey (I. -II. cii. 3 ad 14). 

29. They that eat me shall yet hunger, and they that drink me 
shall yet thirst (I. -II. ii. 1 ad^; xxxiii. 2; Ixvii. 4 ad 3). 

31. They that explain me shall have life everlasting (I. i. 

9 ad 2). 

32. All these things are the book of life (I. xxiv. 1 adi). 

45. I will penetrate to all the lower parts of the earth (III. 
Iii. 2 adi). 

Chapter XXV 

13. How great is he that findeth wisdom . , . etc. (I.-II. 
Ixxix. 10, ohj. i). 

16. The fear of God is the beginning of His love (II.-II. xix. 

7 ai 3, 8 ad i). 

17. The sadness of the heart is every plague (I.-II. xxxv. 7) 

Chapter XXVI 

5-7. Of three things my heart hath been afraid, the accusa- 
tion of a city . . . etc. (II.-II. cviii. i, ohj. 5). 
20. No price is worthy of a continent soul (II.-II. Ixxxviii. 
11 ad ^; civ. 4 ad 1; clxxxvi. 8 ad 2). 

28. A merchant is hardly free from negligence, and a huckster 

. . . from sins of the lips (II.-II. Ivi. 2 ad 2; Ixxvii. 

4 ^d 3). 

Chapter XXVII 

I. Through poverty many have sinned (II.-II. clxxxvi. 

3 ad 2). 
4. Unless thou hold thyself diligently in the fear of the Lord, 

thy house shall quickly be overthrown (II.-II. liv. 

2 ad 4). 



119 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Ecclus. XXVII. 

Verse 

6. The furnace trieth the potter's vessels, and the trial of 

affliction just men (II. -II. cviii.). 
8. Praise not a man before he speaketh (II. -II. cxv. i ad i). 
II. A passionate man kindleth strife (II.-II. xxxvii. 2 ad i). 

Chapter XXVIII 

2. Forgive thy neighbour . . . then shall thy sins be for- 
given thee when thou prayest (II.-II. Ixxxiii. i6 ad 3). 

II. A sinful man will trouble his friends . . . etc. (II.-II. 
Ixxiv. i). 

15. The whisperer and the double-tongued is accursed (II.-II. 

Ixxiv. I ai 3). 

Chapter XXIX 

10. Many have refused to lend, not out of wickedness, but 
they were afraid to be defrauded without cause (I. -II. 
cv. 2 ai 4; II.-II. Ixxviii. 1 ad 2). 

13-15. Lose thy money for thy brother . . . and it shall bring 
thee , . . etc. (II.-II. xxxii. 4). 

Chapter XXX 

8. A horse not broken becomes stubborn, and a child . . . 
etc. (II.-II. cxlii. 2). 

16. There is no riches above the riches of the health of the 

body (I. -II. ii. 5 ad i). 

24. Have pity on thy own soul, pleasing God (II.-II. xxx. 

1 ad 2; xxxii. g ad 2,', II.-II. cvi. ^ adi; clxxxii. 2 ad y, 
III. Ixxxiv. 5 ad 2). 
Drive away sadness far from thee (Sup. iv. 2 ad 2). 

25. For sadness hath killed many, and there is no profit in it 

(I. -II. xxxix. '^ ad 1] Sup. iv. 2 ad 2). 

Chapter XXXI 

I. Watching for riches consumeth the flesh (II.-II. clxxxviii. 

5)- 

8. Blessed is the rich man that is found without blemish 
(II.-II. clxxxvi. 3 a^ 4) . 

25. Go out, and vomit; and it shall refresh thee (II.-II. cxlviii. 
6 ad 2). 

32-37. Wine taken with sobriety is equal life to men . . . 
Sober drinking is health to soul and body (II.-II. cxlix. 
i>3). 



EccLus. XXXIII. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA" 120 

Chapter XXXIII 

Verse 

7. Why doth one day excel another, and one light another, 
and one year another, when all come of the sun ? 
By the knowledge of the Lord they were distinguished 
(I. xlvii. 2). 

II, 12. With much knowledge the Lord hath divided them 
. . . etc. (L cxiii. 2 «i 3). 

15. Good is set against evil, and life against death . . . 

and so look upon all the works of the Most High (I. 
xlviii. 1 ad '^, 2 ad 1', xlix. 3 ad i). 

28. Torture and fetters are for a malicious slave (U.-H. 

Ixv. 2). 

29. Idleness hath taught much evil (I.-II. Ixxvii. 2; II.-H. 

clxxxvii. 3). 

Chapter XXXIV 

4. What can be made clean by the unclean ? (I.-IL cii. 
5 a^ 5; III. Ixiv. 5 ad i). 

16. He that feareth the Lord shall tremble at nothing (I I. -I I. 

cxxvi. I a^ 3). 
21-23. The offering of him that sacrificeth of a thing wrong- 
fully gotten . . . etc. (II. -II. Ixxxv. 3; HI. xv. i). 

Chapter XXXV 

17. He will despise . . . the widow, when she poureth out her 

complaint (I I. -I I. Ixv. ^ ad 2). 

Chapter XXXVI 
6. Renew Thy signs (I. Ixxiii. i ad ^). 

Chapter XXXVH 

3. O wicked presumption, whence camest thou , . . ? 

(II. -II. cxxx. i; cxxxiii. 2 ad 4). 
12-15. Treat not with a man without religion concerning 

holiness . . . etc. (II. -II. clxxxix. 10). 
23. He that speaketh sophistically is hateful (H.-H. Iv. 4 

ad 2). 
34. By surfeiting many have perished (H.-H. cxlviii. 3 

adz)' 



121 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Ecclus. XXXVIII. 

Chapter XXXVIII 

Verse 

19. Of sadness cometh death (I. -II. xxxvii. 4). 

25. He that is less in action, shall receive wisdom (I. cxii. 
I a^ 3; II.-II. clxxxii. 3). 

Chapter XXXIX 

I. The wise man will seek out wisdom of all the ancients, and 

will be occupied in the prophets (II.-II. clxxxvii. 5). 
32. All these things shall be for good to the holy, so to the 
sinners and the ungodly they shall be turned into evil 
(I.-II. Ixxxvii. y ad 2', cxiv. 10; II.-II. xxxvi. 2). 

Chapter XL 

22. The eye desireth favour and beauty . . . etc. (I. Ixxviii. 
I ad 3). 

Chapter XLI 

3. death, thy sentence is welcome . . . etc. (Sup. 
xcviii. 3). 

15. Take care of a good name (II.-II. Ixxii. 3; Ixxiii. 2; 
cxxxii. I, ohj. i). 

Chapter XLII 

II. Keep a sure watch over a shameless daughter . . . etc. 

(II.-II. cliv. 6). 

Chapter XLIII 

32, 33. Exalt Him as much as you can; for He is above all 
praise (I.-II. Lxiv. 4; II.-II. Ixxxi. 5 a^ 3; xci. 2 ad i). 

Chapter XLIV 

20. There was not found the like to him in glory (I.-II. Ixvi. 
2 ad 2). 

Chapter XLVI 

23. After this he slept, and he made known to the king . . . 
the end of his life (I. Lxxxix. d> ad 2). 
He lifted up his voice in prophecy (II.-II. clxxiv. ^ ad /\). 

Chapter XLVII 
22. Thou hast stained thy glory (I.-II. Ixxxvi. i). 



EccLus. XLVIII. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 122 

Chapter XLVIII 

Verse 

4, 5. Who can glory like to thee, who raisedst up a dead man 
from below ? (II. -II. clxxiv. 4 ad 2). 

13. In his days he feared not the prince (II.-II. xix. 3 ai i). 

14. After death his body prophesied (II.-II. clxxi. 1 ad 1). 

Chapter XLIX 

18. His bones were visited, and after death they prophesied 
{ibid.). 



THE PROPHECY OF ISAIAS 

Chapter I 

6. Wounds and bruises and swelling sores : they are not . . . 
fomented with oil (Sup. xxix. 4). 

II. I desire not holocausts of rams . . . etc. (I.-II. cii. 3(2^ i). 

14. My soul hateth your new moons (I. iii. 2 ad 1). 

16. Cease to do perversely, learn to do well (I. -II. c. 6 ad 2; 

II.-II. Ixxix. i). 
19, 20. If you be willing . . . you shall eat the good things of 

the land . . . etc. (I. -II. xcix. 6). 

22. Thy silver is turned into dross, thy wine is mingled with 

water (II.-II. Ixxvii. 2). 

23. They judge not for the fatherless, and the widow's cause 

. . , etc. (II.-II. Ixv. 4 ad 2). 

Chapter II 

3. The law shall come forth from Sion . . . etc. (III. xxxv. 

y ad 1; xxxvi. 8 «^ 3). 

4. Nation shall not lift up sword against nation . . . etc. 

(III. xxxv. 8a^i). 

Chapter III 

8. Their tongue and their devicfes are against the Lord (I. 

ciii. S ad 1). 

9. They have proclaimed abroad their sin, as Sodom (II.-II. 

Ixvi. 3, obj. 1 ; cix. i a^ 2 ; cxi. iad4; III. Ixxxiv. 6adi). 
10, II. Say to the just man that it is well ... wo to the 
wicked . . . etc. (I.-II. xxi. 3). 



123 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Isa. III. 



Verse 



12. They that call thee blessed, the same deceive thee (II. -II. 

cxvi. 1 ad i). 

13. The Lord standeth up to judge (I. iii. i ^^ 4). 

14. The Lord will enter into judgment with the ancients of 

His people (Sup. Ixxxix. i). 

Chapter IV 

3. Every one that is written in life in Jerusalem (I. xxiv. ; 

xxxix. 8). 

4. If the Lord shall wash away the filth ... by the spirit 

of burning (III. Ixvi. 11). 

Chapter V 

5. I will take away the hedge thereof (I. cxiii. 6 ad 1). 

13. Therefore is My people led away captive, because they 
had not knowledge (I. -II. Ixxvi. 2; II.-II. liii. 2 ad 2). 

20. Wo to you that call good evil, and evil good (I. v. 3 ai 2; 

xlviii. ^ ad 4; II.-II. cxv. 2). 
22. Wo to you that are mighty to drink wine (I.-II. Iv. 3 ^a;^ 2 ; 

II.-II. cxUx.). 

Chapter VI 

I. I saw the Lord sitting upon a throne (I. iii. i ad 4; xii. 
3 ad 2', II.-II. clxxi. 3; clxxiv. 3; Sup. xcii. 2, i seqq.; 
I.-II. cii. 4 ad 6). 

3. And they cried one to another, and said: Holy, Holy, 
Holy . . . etc. (I. cvii. 4 ad 1, ad 2; cviii. 3, 5; 
II.-II. clxxi. 3). 

6. And one of the Seraphim flew to me (I. cxii. 2 ad 2). 
And in his hand was a live coal, which he had taken . . . 

off the altar (III. Ixxix. 1 ad2). 

8. And I said: Lo, here am I, send me (II.-II. cxxxiii. iad4; 

clxxxv. 1 ad 4, 2 ad i). 

10. Blind the heart of this people (I.-II. Ixxix. 3; II.-II. xv. 

I ad 2). 

Chapter VII 

9. (Septuagint) If you will not believe, you shall not under- 

stand (II.-II. iv. S ad 3; viii. 5 ad 3). 

11, 12. Ask thee a sign of the Lord thy God . . . and Achaz 

said: I will not ask (II.-II. xcvii. 2 ad 3). 



ISA. VII. THE "SUMMA THEOLOGICA" 124 

Verse 

14. Behold a virgin shall conceive (I. -II. ciii. 4; II. -II. clxxi. 
3, 6; III. xxviii. 2; xxxvii. 2). 
And his name shall be called Emmanuel (III. xxxvii. 
2 ad i). 

Chapter VIII 

I. Take thee a great book and write in it (II. -II. clxxiv. 
6 ad 2). 

3. Call his name. Hasten to take away the spoils ; Make haste 

to take away the prey (III. xxxvii. 2 adi). 

4. Before the child know to call his father and his mother 

(III. XV. 3 ad 3). 
14. He shall be . . . for a stone of stumbling, and for a rock 
of offence to the two houses of Israel . . . etc. (III. 
xlii. 2). 

19. When they shall say to you : Seek of pjrthons and diviners 
. . . should not the people seek of their God ? (II.-II. 
xcv. 2 a^ 3). 

Chapter IX 

6. A son is given to us (I. xxxvii. 2 adi). 

And the government is upon his shoulder (1. xx. 4 ad 1). 
And his name shall be called Wonderful, Counsellor, God 

the Mighty, the Father of the world to come, the Prince 

of peace (III. xxxvii. 2 ad i). 
(Septuagint) He shall be called the Angel of great counsel 

(III. Ixxxiii. 4 ad 8). 

7. He shall sit upon the throne of David (III. xxxi. 2 oi 3). 

Chapter X 

I. Wo to them that make wicked laws . . . etc. (I. -II. 

xciii. 4 ai 3; xcvi. 4 ai 3; II.-II. Ix. 5 ad i). 
15. Shall the axe boast itself against him that cutteth with 
it ... ? etc. (I. -II. xxi. 4 ad 2). 

Chapter XI 

1. A flower shall rise up out of his root (HI. xxxv. y ad 2). 

2. The Spirit of the Lord shall rest upon him . . . etc. (I. 

i. 6 a^ 3; I. -II. Ixviii. i, 4; III. vii. i). 
The spirit of wisdom and of understanding (II.-II. viii. 

I, 6, d) adi\ xlv. i; III. xi. i). 
The spirit of counsel and of fortitude (II.-II. lii. i; 

cxxxix. i). 
The spirit of knowledge and of godliness (II.-II. cxxi. i). 



125 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Isa. XI. 

Verse 

3. And he shall be filled with the spirit of the fear of the Lord 
(III. \di. 6). 

9. They shall not hurt ... in all My holy mountain (I.-II. 
Ixviii. 6, ohj. i). 

10. His sepulchre shall be glorious (III. li 2). 

Chapter XIV 

9. Hell below was in an uproar to meet thee . . . etc. (Sup. 
xcvii. 7). 

12. How art thou fallen from heaven, O Lucifer, who didst 

rise in the morning ? (I. Ixiii. 5). 

13. I \\ill ascend into heaven (I. Ixi. 4 ai 3; Ixiii. 3; Ixviii. 4). 

14. I will be like the Most High (I. Ixi. 4 ai 3; Ixiii. 3; Ixviii. 

4; II. -II. clxviii. I ad 2). 

Chapter XVI 
I. Send forth, Lord, the lamb, the ruler of the earth (III. 

i. I). 

3. Hide them that flee, and betray not them that wander 

about (III. Ixxxiv. 6 ad 1). 

Chapter XIX 

I. Behold the Lord will ascend upon a swift cloud (III. 
Ivii. i). 

Chapter XXI 

10. That which I have heard of the Lord of hosts, I have 
declared unto you (II. -II. clxxi. i). 

Chapter XXII 

12. And the Lord the God of hosts . . . shall call to weeping 
. . . etc. (cxiii. y ad 1). 

Chapter XXIV 
5. They have changed the ordinance . . . etc. (I.-II. c. 8). 

21,22. The Lord shall visit upon the host of heaven . . . etc. 
(III. lii. 6 ad i). 

Chapter XXV 

4. The blast of the mighty is like a whirh^dnd . . . etc. (I. 

xxxix. 5). 



ISA. XXVI. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA" 126 



Chapter XXVI 

Verse 

5, 6. The high city He shall lay low . . . the foot shall 

tread it down, the feet of the poor, the steps of the needy 

(III. XXXV. 7 fli 3). 
9. \Mien Thou shalt do Thy judgments on the earth, the 

inhabitants of the world shall learn justice (I.-II. 

xxxvii. I, ohj. i). 

11. Let the en\'ious people see and be confounded . . . etc. 

(Sup. xc. 2 ad ^', xc\T.ii. 4). 

12. Lord, Thou hast wTought all our works for us (1. viii. 

i; cv. 5). 

16. In the tribulation of murmuring Thy instruction was \^'ith 

them (I.-II. xxxvii. i, ohj. i). 

17. As a woman \\ith child ... so are we become in Thy 

presence . . . we have conceived, and been as it were 
in labour, and have brought forth wind. 
(Septuagint) Through fear . . . (III. Ixxxv. 5). 

Chapter XXVII 

8. In measure against measure . . . thou shalt judge it 

I.-II. Ixxxvii. 3 fli i; Sup. viii. 7). 
g. This is all the fruit that the sin thereof should be taken 
away (I.-II. Ixx. 3 ai i; cxiii. 6; III. Ixviii. 3 ai 3; 
Sup. xxix. i). 

Chapter XXVIII 

9. \Vhom shall He teach knowledge ? And whom shall He 

make to understand the hearing ? Them that are 
weaned . . . etc. (I.-II. xxxvii. i, ohj. 2). 
15. We have entered into a league with death, and we have 
made a covenant \nth hell (II. -II. xcv. 4). 

18. Your league with death shall be abolished . . . etc. (H.-IL 

xxv. 11). 

20. The bed is straitened, so that one must fall out, and a 
short covering cannot cover both (II. -II. cxxii. 3). 

Chapter XXIX 

13. This people . . . \nth their lips glorify Me (I.-II. xcix. 

6 fl^ 3; II. -II. xci. I, ohj. 2). 



127 SCRIPTUK\L INDEX Isa XXX. 

Chapter XXX 

Verse 

26. The light of the moon shall be as the light of the sun 

(Sup. Ixxiii. 2; xci. 3). 
33. Tophet is prepared from yesterday . . . the breath of 

the Lord as a torrent kindling it (Sup. bodv. 9 ad 3 ; 

xc\'ii. 6 ad 2). 

Ch.\pter XXXII 

17. The work of justice shall be peace (I. -II. Ixix. 3; II. -II. 

xxix. 3 ad 3). 

18. My people shall sit in the beauty of peace (I. cxiii. j adz). 

Chapter XXXIII 

7. The angels of peace shall weep bitterly (I. li. 3; cxiii. 

7 ad i). 

15. He that shaketh his hands from all bribes (I I. -I I. Ixx\'iii. 

22. The Lord is our judge, the Lord is oinr lawgiver, the Lord 

is our king (III. xxii. i ai 3). 

Ch-\pter XXXV 

I, 2. The land . . . shall be glad . . . and shall flourish 
like the lily . . . etc. (III. xxxv. 6). 

8. It shall be called the holy way; the unclean shall not pass 

over it (III. xlix. 5). 

10. Sorrow and mourning shall flee away (I. -II. ILx. 3 ad i). 

Ch.\pter XXX\TI 

I, 2. King Ezechias . . . sent Ehacim . . . and Sobna 
... to Isaias (I. cxih. 7 ad i). 

23. Whom hast thou reproached, and whom hast thou blas- 

phemed ? (II. -II. Lxx\'. 2). 

Chapter XXXMII 

I. Take order with thy house, for thou shalt die (I. xix. 

T ad 2\ II.-II. clxxi. b ad 2\ clxxiii. i adi). 
3. Remember how I have walked before Thee in truth 

(II. -II. cix. 2 ad 3). 

8. The Sim returned ten Unes ... etc. (I I. -I I. cLxxiv. 
4 ad 2). 



ISA. XXXIX. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA" 128 

Chapter XXXIX 



Verse 



Ezechias rejoiced at their coming, and he showed them 
. . . etc. (II. -II. cxxxii. i). 

Chapter XL 

5. All flesh shall see . . . etc. (III. v. 3 ad i). 

6. x\ll flesh is grass, and all the glory thereof . . . etc. 

(II.-II. clxii. 6 ad i). 

12. WTio hath measured the waters in the hollow of His hand ? 
(II.-II. clxxi.3 ). 

15. The Gentiles are as a drop from a bucket . . . etc. (I. 

cv. 8). 

16. Libanus shall not be enough to burn (Sup. xiii. i, ohj. 3). 

17. All nations are before Him as if they had no being at all 

(II.-II. clxi. I ad 4). 

18. To whom then have you likened God ? (I. iv. 3 ai 4; 

xlii. I «i 3; Ivii. 2 ad 2] xciii. i ad 1). 

31. They shall take wings as eagles (II.-II. clxxxix. 10). 
They shall run and not be weary . . . etc. (Sup. 
Ixxxiv. 2). 

Chapter XLI 

2. WTiohathraisedup the just one from the east ? . . . etc. 
(I. -II. xcviii. 4). 
23. Show the things that are to come hereafter, and we shall 
know that ye are gods (I. Ivii. 3). 

Chapter XLII 

I. My soul delight eth in him, I have given My spirit upon 

him (III. vii. 13). 
4. He shall not be sad (III. xv. 6 ad i). 
6. I have given thee for a covenant of the people, for a light 

of the Gentiles (III. xlii. 1 ad 1). 

Chapter XLIII 

6. Every one that calleth upon My name, I have created 
him for My glory (II.-II. , cxxxii. i ad i). 

25. I am He that blot out thy iniquities (III. xvi. 11 ad 2\ 

xxii. 3 ai I ; Ixxxiv. 3 ai 3). 

26. Tell, if thou hast anything to justify thyself (Sup. vi. 

2 ad 2). 
28. I have profaned the holy princes (I. -II. cv. i ad '^). 



129 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Isa. XLV. 

Chapter XLV 

Verse 

7. I form the light . . . and create evil (I. xlix. 2 ad i) 
II. -II. Ixxix. I ad ^). 

15. Verily Thou art a hidden God, the God of Israel, Saviour 

(III. xxxvi. i). 

21. Have not I, the Lord . . . ? A just God and a Saviour; 

there is none besides Me (III. xlvi. i, ohj. i). 

Chapter XLVI 

10. All My will shall be done (II.-II. Ixxxiii. 9 ai i; clxxxix. 
10 ad i). 

Chapter XLVII 

9. These two things shall come upon thee suddenly . . . 

barrenness and widowhood (II. -II. clxxi. 3). 
10. Thy wisdom and thy knowledge, this hath deceived thee 
(II.-II. xlvi. I «^ 3). 

Chapter XLVIII 

9. For My praise I will bridle thee lest thou shouldst perish 
(II.-II. xci. I). 

16. The Lord God hath sent me, and His Spirit (I. xliii. 8). 

22. There is no peace to the wicked (II.-II. xxix. i, 2 ad 3, 

3 <id i). 

Chapter XLIX 

6. It is a small thing that thou shouldst be My servant. 

Behold . . . etc. (I. -II. xcviii. 4 a^ i; III. xlii. i ad i). 

Chapter L 

4. In the morning He wakeneth my ear, that I may hear 

Him as a master (I. cv. 3; cxvii. i; II.-II. clxxi. 2). 

5. The Lord . . . hath opened my ear and I do not resist 

(I.-II. Ixviii. I). 

Chapter LI 

3. Thanksgiving and the voice of praise (I.-II. ci. 2; ciii. 3; 
II.-II. Ixxxiii. 17; xci.). 

7. Fear ye not the reproach of men (II.-II. cxliv. 3). 

9. Arise, arise, put on strength, thou arm of the Lord 
(III. xiv. I, ohj. 4). 

9 



ISA. LII. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 130 

Chapter LII 

Verse 

3. You were sold gratis, and you shall be redeemed without 
money (III. xhd. 3, ohj. 2). 

II. Depart, depart, go ye out from thence, touch no unclean 
thing (II.-II. XXV. 6 ad 5). 

13. Behold My servant shall understand (III. v. 4). 

14. As many have been astonished at Thee, so shall His visage 

be inglorious among men . . . etc. (HI. xlvi. 5 ai 2; 
xlix. 6). 

Chapter LI 1 1 

3. Despised and the most abject of men . . . etc. (III. 

xiv. i). 
His look was, as it were, hidden and despised (III. xxx\d. 
I ad 4). 

4. Surely he hath bom our infirmities, and carried our 

sorrows (III. xii. 4 «i^ 3; xiv. 2, 4; xv. i, 5; xxii. 3; 
XXXV. 6 adi; xlvi. 4 ad ;^, 6 ad 4] xlix. 4; lii. i). 

5. But he was wounded for our iniquities, he was bruised 

for our sins (III. xiv. 2 ad ^; xlix.; lii. 5; Ivi. 2 ad 4] 
Ixii. 5; Ixix. 1 ad 2; Ixxix. 3). 
By his bruises we are healed (III. xlvi. 3; xlviii. i, 6 ai 3; 
xlix. i; 1. 6; Ixi. 1 ad 2; Ixii. 5). 

6. The Lord hath laid on him the iniquity of us all (HI. 

XV. 1 ad 4; xlvii. 3). 

7. He was offered because it was his o\\ti will (III. xiv. 2adi', 

XV. 6 ad 4; xviii. 6 ad 2; xxii. 2 ad i] xhd. i, obj. 2; 
xlvii. 3). 

8. Wlio shall declare his generation? (III. xxii. 6 ad ;^; 

xxxi. ^ ad 1). 

9. He shall give the ungodly for his burial (III. li. i ad 2). 
Because he hath done no iniquity, neither was there deceit 

in his mouth (III. xiv. 3; xv. i, 2, ^ ad 1, ad 2; xxii. 
4 ad 1; xxvii. 3; xx\dii. i; xxxi. 7; xxxiv. 1 ad 2] 
xxxix. I, 2 ad 2; xl. 3 a^ i; 1. 2). 

10. The Lord was pleased to iDruise him in infirmity (III. 
xlvii. 3). 

12. He hath delivered his soul unto death (III. xlvii. 3 ad 2). 
And was reputed with the wicked (III. xlvi. 11). 
And hath prayed for the transgressors (II.-II. xxxi. 2adi; 
Ixxxiii. 7 ad ^). 



131 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Isa. LV. 

Chapter LV 

Verse 

g. As the heavens are exalted above the earth, so are My 
ways . . . etc. (I.-II. xix. g ad i). 

Chapter LVI 

3. Let not the son of the stranger, that adhereth to the Lord, 
speak saying: The Lord will . . . separate me from 
His people (I.-II. cv. 3 ad 2). 
And let not the eunuch say: Behold I am a dry tree . . . 
etc. (I.-II. cv. 3 ad 2). 

5. I will give to them ... a name better than sons and 

daughters (Sup. xcvi. 5). 
7. My house shall be called a house of prayer for all nations 
(I.-II. cii. ^ ad 1, ad 2', II. -II. Ixxxiv. 3). 

Chapter LVII 

1. The just perisheth and no man layeth it to heart (III. 

xlvi. 6 ad ^). 

Chapter LVI 1 1 

6. Is this not rather the fast that I have chosen ? Loose 

the bands of wickedness . . . etc. (II. -II. cxlvii. 1 adi; 
clxxi. 3 ; clxxxviii. 6ad^). 

13. If thou turn away thy feet from the sabbath . . . etc. 
(I.-II. c. 5 ad 2). 

Chapter LIX 

2. Your iniquities have divided between you and your 

God . . . etc. (I. xlviii. 4; I.-II. xxvii. 4 «^ 3; xxviii. 
2 ad 2; Ixxix. 3, 4). 

Chapter LX 

3. The Gentiles shall walk in Thy light (III. xxxvi. 8). 

5. Thou shalt see and abound, thy heart shall ... be 
enlarged (I.-II. xxxiii. i). 

15. I will make thee to be an everlasting glory . . . etc. 
(II. -II. clxii. I ad i). 

19. Thou shalt no more have the sun for thy light . . . etc. 

(Sup. xci. 3 fli 5). 

20. Thy sun shall go down no more . . . etc. (Sup. xci. 2). 

21. Thy people shall be all just (III. xxii. ^ ad 1). 



ISA. LXl. THE "SUMMA THEOLOGICA" 132 

Chapter LXI 

Verse 

1. The spirit of the Lord is upon me, because the Lord hath 

anointed me (L xxxvi. 1 ad 1). 

6. You shall be called the priests of the Lord . . . you shall 

pride yourselves in your glory (IL-IL clxii. 1 ad 1). 
10. He hath clothed me with the garments of salvation . . . 
etc. (Sup. xcv. I, 3). 

Chapter LXH 

2. Thou shalt be called by a new name (IIL xxxvii. 2 ad 2). 

Chapter LXHI 

I. Who is this that cometh from Edom, with d^^ed garments 
from Bosra ? I that speak justice (L Ivii. 5; H.-H, 
ii. y ad 1; 111. xxxi. 2). 
This beautiful one in his robe, walking in the greatness 
of his strength (HL Ivii. 3). 

7. I will remember the tender mercies of the Lord, the praise 

of the Lord . . . etc. (H.-H. xci. 6 ad 1). 

14. The Spirit of the Lord was their leader (L-H. cxiii. 7; 

n.-H. clxxiii. 2; clxxxix. 10 ad 1). 

16. Abraham hath not known us, and Israel hath been 
ignorant of us (I. Ixxxix. 8; Sup. Ixxii. 1 ad 1; xciv. 
I ad i). 

Chapter LXIV 

4. Eye hath not seen, O God, besides Thee, what things 
Thou hast prepared for them that wait for Thee (I. 
i. i; II.-II. xvii. 2 ad 1; clxxv. 3; III. Iv. i). 

6. All our justices as the rag of a menstruous woman 
(II.-II. clxii. 6 ad 1; III. Ixxxix. 6). 

Chapter LXV 

I. Behold Me, to a nation . .' . etc. (I. xxxix. S ad ^). 

15. The Lord God shall slay thee, and call His servants by 

another name (III. xxxvii. 2). 

16. The former distresses are forgotten (III. Lxxxiv. 8). 

17. Behold I create new heavens and a new earth . . . etc. 

(Sup. xci. i). 



133 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Isa. LXV. 



Verse 



24. Before they call, I will hear . . . etc. (II.-II. Ixxxiii. 

I ad i). 

25. They shall not hurt nor kill in My holy mountain (II.-II. 

Ixiv. 4). 

Chapter LXVI 

9. Shall not I that make others to bring forth children, 

Myself bring forth . . . ? etc. (I. xxvii. 2; xxviii. 4). 
14. Your heart shall rejoice, and your bones shall flourish 

. . . etc. (I.-II. iv. 6). 
19. I will send of them, that shall be saved, to the Gentiles 

(III. xlii. I). 
24. They shall go out and see the carcasses of the men that 
have transgressed against Me (Sup. xciv. i). 
Their worm shall not die (I. Ixiv. 4 a^ 3). 
And their fire shall not be quenched (I. x. 3 ai 2). 
And they shall be a loathsome sight to all flesh (Sup. 
xcii. 3; xcix. I ad 4). 



THE PROPHECY OF JEREMIAS 

Chapter I 

5. Before I formed thee ... I knew thee (III. xxvii. 2 ad 1). 
Before thou camest forth out of the womb, I sanctified 

thee (III. xxvii. i, 6). 
And made thee a prophet unto the nations (II.-II. clxxi. 
2 ad 2). 

6. Behold I cannot speak, for I am a child (II.-II. cxxxiii. 

1 ad 4; clxxxv. 2 ad 1). 

13. I see a boiling caldron . . . etc. (II.-II. clxxiii. 2, 3). 

Chapter II 

5. They are gone far from Me (I. iii. 1 ad ^). 
20. Thou hast broken My yoke . . . and thou saidst : I will 
not serve . . . etc. (II.-II. clxii. 2; clxxxvi. 10 ad ^; 
III. viii. 7). 

Chapter III 

I. Thou hast prostituted ^thyself to many lovers . . . etc. 
(III. Ixxxv. 3). 



JER. IV. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 134 

Chapter IV 

Verse 

2. And thou shalt swear: As the Lord liveth in truth, and in 

judgment, and in justice (II. -II. Ixxxix. 3, 7; xcviii. 
I ad i). 

3. Break up anew your fallow ground, and sow not upon 

thorns (II. -II. cxxii. 2). 

4. Be circumcised to the Lord . . . etc. (I. -II. cii. ^ ad 1). 

Chapter V 

22. Will not you then fear Me . . . Who have set the sand 

a bound for the sea ? (I. Ixix. i ad 4). 

Chapter VI 

13. From the least of them even to the greatest, all are given 
to covetousness (II. -II. clx\4. 1 ad ^). 

23. They are cruel and will have no mercy (I I. -I I. clix. iad2). 

Chapter VII 

18. The women knead the dough to make cakes to the queen 
of heaven (I. -II. cii. 4 ad 6). 

22. I spake not to your fathers, and I commanded them not 

in the day that I brought them out of the land of Eg\-pt, 
concerning the matter of burnt offerings and sacrifices 
(I.-II. cii. 3). 
25. I have sent to you all My ser\'ants the prophets . . . etc. 
(II. -II. clxxi. I ad 3, 5). 

Chapter VIII 

5. They have laid hold on hing (I. x\di. 4 ai 3). 

6. There is none that doth penance . . . they are all turned 

to their own course (II. -II. xiv. 2; III. Ixxxiv. y ad 2), 

7. The kite in the air hath known her time, the turtle . . • 

etc. (II. -II. xcv. 7 ad 2). 

Chapter, IX 

4. Let ever\- man take heed of his neighbour . . . etc. 
(II.-II.''x\ii. 4). 

23, 24. Let not the wise man glor\' in his wisdom . . . but 

let him that glorieth glory in this, that he understandeth 
and knoweth Me (I.-II. "iii. 6, 7; II.-II. xlv. 4 ad i). 



135 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Jer. X. 

Chapter X 

Verse 

2. Be not afraid of the signs of heaven . . . etc. (I. Ixx. 2, 

ohj. i; cxv. 4 ad ^). 
7. Who shall not fear Thee, O King of nations ? (II. -II. 

xix. i). 

14. Every man is become a fool for knowledge (II. -II. xlvi. 

1 ad 3). 

23. The way of a man is not his . . . etc. (I. Ixxxiii. i ad 4). 

24. Correct me, O Lord, but yet with judgment, and not in 

Thy fury, lest Thou bring me to nothing (I. civ. 3; 
II.-II. Ixxxvii. 4 ad 1). 

Chapter XI 

15. What is the meaning that My beloved hath wrought 

much wickedness in My house? (II.-II. clxxxiv. 8; 
clxxxvi. 10). 
Shall the holy flesh take away from thee thy crimes ? 
(III. Ixxix. 2 ad 2). 

16. The Lord called thy name, a plentiful olive-tree, fair, 

fruitful, and beautiful (III. xxxvii. 2). 

19. And I was as a meek lamb, that is carried to be a victim 
(I. -II. cii. 3 ad ^; III. xxii. 3 ad 3; Ixxiii. 5). 

Chapter XII 

7. I have given my dear soul into the hand of her enemies 

(III. xlvi. 6 ad 4). 

Chapter XIV 

8. Why wilt thou be as a stranger in the land, and as a way- 

faring man turning into lodge ? (III. xv. 10). 

Chapter XV 

I. If Moses and Samuel shall stand before Me, My soul is not 
towards this people (I. iii. 2 ad i; I. -II. cxiv. 6; 
II.-II. Ixxxiii. y ad 2; Sup. Ixxii. 3 ad 2). 

17. I sat not in the assembly of jesters (II.-II. clxviii. 4 ad 2). 

19. If thou wilt be converted, I will convert thee (I. Ixii. 

2 ad 3). 

They shall be turned to Thee, and Thou shalt not be 
turned to them (II.-II. xxv. 6 ad 4). 



Jer. XVII. THE "SUMMA THEOLOGICA" 136 

Chapter XVII 

Verse 

5. Cursed be the man that trusteth in man (II. -II. xxv. 

I ad 3). 

9. The heart is perverse above all things, and unsearchable 
. . . etc. (I. Ivii. 4). 

13. All they that depart from Thee (I. iii. i ad ^). 

Chapter XVIII 

6. As clay is in the hand of the potter, so are you in My hand, 

O house of Israel (I. -II. cxii. 3). 

7-10. I will suddenly speak against a nation ... to root 
out . . . and to destroy it. If that nation . . . repent 
of their evil, I also will repent of the evil that I have 
thought to do them . . . etc. (I. xix. y ad 2', II. -II. 
clxxi. 6 ad 2', clxxiv. 1 ad 2\ III. Ixxxvi. 2; Sup. xcix. 
3 ad 3). 

Chapter XX 

7. Thou hast deceived me, O Lord, and I am deceived (II. -II. 

Iv. 4 ad 1). 

14. Cursed be the day wherein I was born (Sup. xcviii. 3). 

Chapter XXII 

30. Write this man barren . . . for there shall not be a man 
of his seed that shall sit upon the throne of David (III. 
xxxi. 2 ad ^). 

Chapter XXIII 

5. A king shall reign, and shall be wise, and shall execute 

judgment ... in the earth (II. -II. 1. 1 ad 1). 
9, II. My heart is broken . . . for the prophet and the 

priest are defiled (II. -II. clxxxvi. 10). 
14. I have seen the likeness of adulterers ... in the prophets 

of Jerusalem (ibid.). 
16. Hearken not to the prophets that speak . . . not out of 

the mouth of the Lord (II. -II. clxxi. i ad ^). 
24. Do I not fill heaven and earth? (I. viii. 2; III. xxxi. 

4 ad 2). 



137 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Jer. XXVI. 

Chapter XXVI 

Verse 

15. In truth the Lord sent me to you, to speak all these words 

. . . etc. (II. -11. clxxi. 5). 

Chapter XXIX 

23. I am the judge and the witness (II. -II. Ixvii. 1 adi,;^ad^; 
Ixxxix. I ad 3). 

Chapter XXXI 

3. I have loved thee with an everlasting love (I. xiii. 7 ai 3; 
III. xlix. ^ ad 2; Ixxxvi. 3 ad 5). 

16. Let thy voice cease from weeping . . . for there is a 

reward for thy work (I. -II. cxiv. i; III. Ixxxiv. g ad 1). 

18. Convert me, and I shall be converted (I. Ixii. 2 ad ^; 

I.-II. cix. 6). 

19. For after Thou didst convert me, I did penance (III. 

Ixxxiv. 1 ad 2; Ixxxv. 5 ad ;^). 

22. The Lord hath created a new thing upon the earth 
(I. Ixxiii. I ad 3). 

31. I will make a new covenant . . . etc. (I.-II. cvi. i; III. 
Ixxviii. 3 «i 3). 

34. They shall teach no more every man his neighbour . . . 

for all shall know Me from the least . . . even to the 
greatest (I. cvi. 1 ad 1; I.-II. Ixviii. 6; II. -II. clxxxi. 
4 ad 2). 

35, 36. Thus saith the Lord ... if these ordinances shall 

fail . . . then also the seed of Israel shall fail . . . etc. 
(Sup. xci. 2 ad 2). 

Chapter XXXII 

18. most mighty, great and powerful, the Lord of hosts 

is Thy name (I. xiii. 4). 

19. Great in counsel, and incomprehensible in thought (I. 

xii. I ad I, ad 3, 7, 8; Ivi. 3 ad i, ad 2; Ivii. ^ ad 2; 
Ixii. 9; Ixxxvi. 2 ad 1; cvii. 3; I.-II. xciii. 2 ad 2; 
cii. 4 ad 6; III. x. i, 3 ad i). 

Chapter XXXIX 

16. Behold I will bring My words upon this city unto evil, 
and not unto good (I. xlviii. 6). 



JER. XLI. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA" 138 

Chapter XLI 

Verse 

8. Kill us not, for we have stores in the field (II.-II. 

Ixxviii. 4). 

Chapter XLIV 

22. So that the Lord could no longer bear, because of the evil 
of your doings . . . etc. (IL-IL cxxxvi. 5 ad ^). 

Chapter XLIX 
32. I will scatter them into all these winds (Sup. xl. 1 ad 1). 

Chapter LI 

9. We would have cured Babylon, but she is not healed: 

let us forsake her (I. cxiii. 6 ad 1). 



THE LAMENTATIONS OF JEREMIAS 

Chapter I 

12. all ye that pass by the way, attend, and see if there be 
any sorrow like to my sorrow (III. xlvi. 6). 

15. He hath inebriated me with wormwood (III. Ixxviii. 
3 ad i). 

Chapter III 

19. Remember my poverty . . . the wormwood and the gall 

(II.-II. Ixxxii. 4 ad i). 
25. The Lord is good to them that hope in Him . . . etc. 

(I. Vi. I). 

41. Let us lift up our hearts with our hands . . . etc. (III. 
Ixxxiii. 5 ai 5). 

Chapter V 

21. Convert us, O Lord, to Thee, and we shall be converted 
(I. xxiii. 5; Ixii. 2 ad 2; I.-II. cix. 6; III. Ixxxv. 5). 



139 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Baruch III. 

THE PROPHECY OF BARUCH 
Chapter III 

Verse 

38. Afterwards He was seen upon earth, and conversed with 
men (III. iv. 4; xl. i). 

Chapter IV 

I. This is the book of the commandments of God, and the 
law that is for ever (I. -II. ciii. ^ ad 1), 

Chapter VI 

30. Priests sit in their temples having their garments rent, 
and their heads and beards shaven (I. -II. cii. 6 ad 11). 



THE PROPHECY OF EZECHIEL 
Chapter I 

I. The heavens were opened and I saw the visions of God 
(III. xxxix. ^ ad 2). 

3. The hand of the Lord was there upon him (II. -II. 
clxxiii. 3). 

14. And the living creatures ran and returned like flashes of 
lightning (II. -II. clxxxviii. 6). 

16. And their appearance and their work was, as it were, 

a wheel in the midst of a wheel (I. -II. cvii. 3). 

Chapter II 

I, 2. Son of man, stand upon thy feet . . . etc. (II. -II. 
(II.-II. clxxi. I ai 4; clxxxiii. 1 ad 1). 

Chapter III 

8. Behold I have made . . . thy forehead harder than their 
foreheads (III. Ixxii. 9 ad 2). 

17, 18. I have made thee a watchman in the house of Israel. 

... If, when I say to the wdcked. Thou shalt surely 
die; thou declare it not to him . . . the same wicked 
man shall die . . . but I will require his blood at thy 
hand (I. -II. Ixxix. i; II.-II. x. 12 ad 5). 



EzECH. Vlll. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 140 

Chapter VIII 

Verse 

3. The spirit lifted me up . . . etc. (II. -11. clxxv. i, 6). 

16. Having their backs towards the temple of the Lord, and 

their faces to the east (I. -II. cii. 4 ai 5). 

Chapter IX 

9. The Lord hath forsaken the earth, and the Lord seeth not 
(I. ciii. 5). 

Chapter XIII 

3. Wo to the foolish prophets that follow their own spirit 

(II. -II. clxxi. I ad 3). 

6. They have persisted to confirm what they have said 
(II. -II. xi. 2 ad 2). 

18. Wo to them that sow cushions under every elbow (I I. -I I. 
cxv. i). 

Chapter XIV 
9. I the Lord have deceived that prophet (III. Iv. 4 ad 1), 

Chapter XVI 

15. Trusting in thy beauty, thou playest the harlot (II.-II. 
cxlv. 2 ^^3). 

Chapter XVIII 

4. All souls are Mine . . . the soul that sinneth, the same 

shall die (I. -II. Ixxxi. 2 ad 1; Ixxxvii. 8). 
(Who) hath not lent upon usury (II.-II. Ixxviii. i, 2). 
And hath executed true judgment between man and man 

(I.-II. civ. I). 

17. That . . . hath not taken usury and increase (II.-II. 

Ixxviii. 2). 

20. The soul that sinneth, the same shall die: the son shall 

not bear the iniquity of the father . . . etc. (I.-II. 
Ixxxi. 1 ad 1, 2 ad 1; Ixxxvii. 8; Sup. Ixviii. 2 ad i). 

21, 22. If the wicked do penance for all his sins . . . etc. (III. 

Ixxxiv. S ad 1; Ixxxvi. i). 
24. If the just man turn himself away, and do iniquity; 
all his justices, which he hath done, shall not be re- 
membered (I.-II. cxiv. 7; III. Ixxxviii. lad^; Ixxxix. 4). 



141 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Ezech. XX. 

Chapter XX 

Verse 

11. I gave them My statutes . . . which if a man do, he will 

live in them (I. -II. xcviii. i ad i). 
25, 26. I also gave them statutes that were not good . . . 
in which they shall not live : and I polluted them in their 
own gifts . . . etc. {ibid.). 

Chapter XXI 

21. The king of Babylon stood ... at the head of two ways, 
seeking divination, shuffling arrows . . . etc. (I I. -I I. 
xcv. 8). 

Chapter XXII 

7. They have grieved the fatherless and the widow in thee 
(II.-II. cxvi. I). 
27. Her princes . . . are like wolves ravening the prey (II.-II. 
Ixvi. 8 ai 3; cxviii. 3). 

Chapter XXVIII 

2. Thy heart is lifted up, and thou hast said: I am God 
(II.-II. cxii. 2). 

12. Thou wast the seal of resemblance (I. xciii. 3). 

Full of wisdom and beauty (I. Iv. 2; Ixxxv. 5; xci. i; 
cix. 3«^3)- 

13. Thou wast in the pleasures of the paradise of God (I. 

Ixiii. 5). 
Every precious stone was thy covering (I. Ixiii. 7, 9 ^^ 3; 
II.-II. clxxxiii. I, 2 ad 2). 

14. Thou wast a cherub stretched out and protecting; and I 

set thee in the holy mountain of God (I. Ixiii. y ad 1). 

14, 15. Thou hast walked . . . perfect in thy ways from the 
day of thy creation (I. Ixiii. 6 ad 1). 

17. Thy heart was lifted up with thy beauty; thou hast lost 
thy wisdom in thy beauty (I. Ixiii. 2, 3, 7; II.-II. cxlv. 
2 ad 3). 

Chapter XXIX 

18-20. Nabuchodonosor, king of Babylon, hath made his 
army to undergo hard service against Tyre . . . and 
there hath been no reward given him. . . . And it 
shall be wages for his army. ... I have given him 
the land of Egypt, because he hath laboured for Me 
(I. -II. cxiv. 10 ad 2). 



EzECH. XXXIII. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 142 

Chapter XXXIII 

Verse 

6. If the watchman see the sword coming and sound not the 

trumpet ... I will require his blood at the hand of the 
watchman (11. -II. x. 12 ad 5). 

11. I desire not the death of the wicked . . . etc. (II. -II. 

X. S ad ^; xx. i; Ixiv. 2 ad 2). 

12. The justice of the just shall not deliver him, in what day 

soever he shall sin (III. Ixxxix. 4, 5, 6). 
The wickedness of the wicked shall not hurt him, in 
what day soever he shall turn from his wickedness 
(III. Ixxxix. 2 ad 2, 3). 

Chapter XXXIV 

3. You killed that which was fat (I. -II. cii. 3 ad 8). 

4. That which was driven away you have not brought back 

(11. -II. xxxix. 4 ad 2). 

Chapter XXXVI 
25. I will pour upon you clean water (III. Ixvi. 7; Ixix. i). 

Chapter XXXVII 

7, 8. The bones came together . . . and . . . the sinews 

and the flesh came upon them . . . etc. (Sup. Ixxvii. 
4 ad i). 

Chapter XLI 
18. Every cherub had two faces (I. Ixiii. y adi; cviii. ^ adg). 

Chapter XLIII 

2. Behold the glory of the God of Israel came in by the way 
of the east . . . and the earth shone with His majesty 
(III. vii. 13; xxvii. 3). 

Chapter XLIV 

2, 3. This gate shall be shut, it shall not be opened, and no 
man shall pass through it, because the Lord the God 
of Israel hath entered in by it . . . etc. (III. xxviii. 3). 
21. No priest shall drink wine when he is to go into the inner 
court (II. -II. cxl. 3). 



143 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Ezech. XLIV. 

Verse 

25. They shall come near no dead person, lest they be defiled 

(I.-II. cii. 6 ad 11). 
31. The priest shall not eat of an3rthing that is dead (I.-II. 

ciii. 4 rti 3). 



THE PROPHECY OF DANIEL 

Chapter I 

4. Children . . . well favoured . . . etc. (II.- II.). 

10. If he should see your faces leaner than those of the 

other youths . . . you shall endanger my head to the 

king (II. -II. Ixxxviii. 2 a^ 3; cxlvii. 1 ad 2) clxxxviii. 

6ad^). 
12. Try, I beseech thee, thy servants for ten days (III. xli. 

2 ad 2). 
17. To these children God gave knowledge and understanding 

(I.-II. cxi. 4; II. -II. XV. 3; xcvi. z ad 2\ cxlii. 1. ad 2\ 

clxxxix. I ad ^). 

Chapter II 

11. Except the gods, whose conversation is not with men 

(II. -II. xxiii. I ad i). 

44. His kingdom . . . shall consume all these kingdoms, 
and itself shall stand for ever (III. xxxvi. y ad^). 

Chapter III 
60. Ye waters that are above the heavens (I. Ixviii. 2). 

Chapter IV 

2. I, Nabuchodonosor . . . saw a dream that affrighted 
me (II. -II. clxxiii. 2). 

24. Let my counsel be acceptable to thee, and redeem 
thou thy sins with alms (I.-II. Ixix. 3; IL-II. xxxii. 

1 ad 2, ^ ad 1] clxxxix. 3 ^^ 3; III. xlviii. 4; Sup. xiv. 

2 ad i). 



Dan. V. THE '' SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 144 

Chapter V 

Verse 

5. There appeared fingers . . . and the king beheld . . . 
etc. (II. -II. clxxiii. 2; clxxv. 3 ad 4). 

17-25. The writing I will read to thee, O king . . . etc. 
(II. -II. clxxiii. 2, 3). 

Chapter VII 

9. I beheld, till thrones were placed and the Ancient of days 
sat (III. lix. I ai 2; Sup. xci. i ad 4). 

10. A swift stream of fire issued forth from Him (Sup. 

Ixxiv. 9). 
Thousands of thousands ministered to Him. . . . etc. (I. 
1. 3, 4 ai 2; cxii. 2 ad 4). 

14. And He gave him power . . . and all peoples shall serve 
Him (III. lix. 4). 

Chapter IX 

ly, 18. For Thy own sake, incline, God, thine ear (II.-II. 

Ixxxiii. 17). 
18. It is not for our justifications . . . but for . . . Thy 

tender mercies (I. -II. cxiv. 6 ad 2). 

Chapter X 

1. There is need of understanding in a vision (II.-II. viii. 

5 ai 2; clxxiii. 2 ad 2), 

2, 3. In those days I, Daniel, mourned . . . three weeks, 

1 ate no desirable bread . . . etc. (II.-II. cxlii. 1 ad 1). 

13. The prince of the kingdom of the Persians resisted me one 
and twenty days (I. cviii. 6; cxiii. 8; Sup. Ixxii. 3 at^ 3). 
Behold Michael, one of the chief princes (I. cxiii. 3). 
20. Michael, your prince {ibid.). 

Chapter XII 

2. Many of those that sleep . . . shall awake (Sup. Ixxv. 

2 ad 2). 

3. They that are learned shall shine . . . and they that 

instruct many to justice, as stars for all eternity (I. 
x. 3 ai i; cxvii. i, 2; II.-II. clxxxix. 9; Sup. xcii. 3). 
9. They perverted their own mind . . . that they might 
not . . . remember just judgmicnts (II.-II. cliii. 5). 

11. From the time . . . there shall be a thousand two 

hundred and ninety days (Sup. Ixxvii. 2 a^ 2). 



145 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Dan. XIII. 

Chapter XIII 

Verse 

9. They perverted their own minds . . . that they might 

not . . . remember just judgments (II. -II. cliii. 5). 
23. It is better for me to fall into your hands without doing it, 

than to sin . . . etc. (II. -II. ex. ^ ad 4). 
45. The Lord raised up the holy spirit of a young boy, whose 

name was Daniel (II. -II. clxxxix. 1 ad 4; III. xxxix. 

3 ad 3). 
52. thou that art grown old in evil days . . . etc. (III. xlii. 

2 ad 3). 

56. Beauty hath deceived thee, and lust hath perverted thy 
heart (I. -II. Ixxvii. 1, ^ ad 2; II.-II. xlvii. 16). 

61. For Daniel had convicted them of false witness by their 
own mouth (II.-II. Ixvii. 1 ad 1, 3 ad 3). 



THE PROPHECY OF OSEE 

Chapter I 

2. Go, take thee a wife . . . etc. (I. -II. xciv. 5 ad 2; c. 
S ad 3; II.-II. x. 4 ^^ 2; cliv. 2 ad 2). 

Chapter II 

14. I . . . will lead her into the wilderness, and I will speak 
to her heart (I. -II. li. i; II.-II. clxxxviii. 5, 8; III. xl. 
I ad 2). 

Chapter III 

I. Go yet again and love a woman beloved of her friend . . . 
etc. (II.-II. civ. 4 ad 2). 

Chapter IV 
8. They shall eat the sins of My people (III. xv. i ad 4). 
II. Fornication and wine and drunkenness take away the 

understanding (II.-II. cliii. ^ ad 2). 
16. Israel hath gone away like a wanton heifer (I.-II. cii. 
5 ad 5). 

Chapter VI 

3. He will revive us after two days; on the third day He will 
raise us up, and we shall live in His sight (III. li. 4; 
liii. 2). 

6. I desired mercy, and not sacrifice (II.-II. xxx. 4 ad 1). 

10 



OsEE VIII. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 146 

Chapter VIII 

Verse 

4. They have reigned, but not by Me . . . etc. (I.-II. 

cv. I ad 2^). 

12. I shall write to him My manifold laws (I.-II. xci. ^ ad 1; 

ci. 3). 

Chapter IX 

7. Know ye, Israel, that the prophet was foolish, the spiritual 
man was mad (II. -II. clxxi. i ad ^). 
10. They . . . became abominable, as those things were 
which they loved (I.-II. xviii. 2 ; xxviii. 5 ; Ixxxvi. iad2). 

Chapter X 

5. Have worshipped the kine of Bethaven (I.-II. cii. 5 ad ^). 

Chapter XII 

10. I have multiplied visions (I. i. 9; iii. i; cxi. i; II. -II. 

clxii. I, 2; clxxiii. 2). 
I have used similitudes by the ministry of the prophets 
(II. -II. clxxiii. 2). 

Chapter XIII 

9. Destruction is thy o^v^l, O Israel; thy help is only in Me 
(I. xxiii. 3 a^ 2; I.-II. cxii. 3 ad 2). 

11. I will give thee a king in My wrath (I.-II. cv. i ad 3). 

14. O death, I will be thy death; hell, I will be thy bite 
(III. Iii. I, 6). 

Chapter XIV 

9. From Me is thy fruit found (I. xxiii. ^ ad 2; I.-II. Ixxvi. 
2 ad 2; cix. 7). 



THE PROPHECY OF JOEL 

Chapter I 
14. Sanctify ye a fast (II. -II. cxlvii.). 

Chapter II 

10. The sun and moon are darkened (III. xliv. 2 ad 2). 

11. The day of the Lord is great and very terrible (III. xxxvi. 

1 ad ^; Sup. Ixxxviii. 3 ad 1). 



147 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Joel II. 

Verse 

12. Be converted to Me with all your heart, in fasting . . . 

etc. (II. -11. cxlvii. i). 

13. Rend your hearts and not your garments . . . etc. (III. 

Ixxxiv. y ad 2\ Ixxxvi. i). 
16. Gather together the little ones, and them that suck 
at the breasts (II. -11. cxlvii. 4 ad 2). 

23. Be joyful in the Lord . . . because He hath given you 
a teacher of justice (III. ix. 4). 

25. I will restore to you the years which the locust . . . hath 

eaten (III. Ixxxix. 5). 
28. I will pour out My spirit upon all flesh (I. xxxvi. 1 ad i\ 

Sup. Ixxxviii. 3). 
32. Every one that shall call upon the name of the Lord shall 

be saved (II. -II. xciii. 1 ad 1). 

Chapteh III 

2. I will gather together all nations, and will bring them 
down into the valley of Josaphat (Sup. Ixxxviii. 4). 



THE PROPHECY OF AMOS 

Chapter I 

2. The Lord will roar from Sion (II.-II. clxxii. 3 ai i; 
clxxiii. 2 ad 1). 

Chapter III 

6. Shall there be evil in a city, which the Lord hath not 

done ? (I. xlix. 2 ad i; I. -II. Ixxix. i ad 4). 

7. For the Lord doth nothing without revealing His secret to 

His servants the prophets (I. Ivii. ^ ad ^; II.-II. clxxi. 
4 a^ i; clxxii. ^ ad 2). 

Chapter IV 

7. I caused it to rain upon one city, and caused it not to rain 
upon another city (III. Ixxxvi. ^ ad 1). 

12. Be prepared to meet thy God, O Israel (I.-II. cxii. 2). 

13. He that formeth the mountains, and createth the wind 

. . . etc. (I. xli. 3 ad 4). 



Amos V. THE '' SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 148 

Chapter V 

Verse 

25, 26. Did you offer victims to Me ? But you carried a 
tabernacle for Moloch . . . etc. (I.-II. xcviii. 4). 

Chapter VII 

14. I am not a prophet, nor am I the son of a prophet (11. -11. 
cxiii. 1 ad 1). 



THE PROPHECY OF JONAS 

Chapter I 

7. They cast lots, and the lot fell upon Jonas (II.-II. xcv. 
8 ad 2). 

Chapter II 

I. Jonas was in the belly of the fish three days and three 
nights (III. li. 4). 

Chapter III 

4. Yet forty days, and Ninive shall be destroyed (II.-II. 
clxxi. 6; Sup. xcix. 3 ad ^). 

7. Let neither men nor beasts, oxen nor sheep, taste any- 
thing . . . etc. (II.-II. cxlvii. 4 ad 2). 
10. God had mercy with regard to the evil which He had said 
. . . etc. (II.-II. clxxi. 6 ad 2). 



THE PROPHECY OF MICHEAS 

Chapter II 

II. Would God I were not a man that hath the spirit, and that 
I rather spoke a lie (II.-II. ex. 3 ad 4; cxiii. i ad 3). 

13. He shall go up that shall open the way before them (III. 
xlix. 5 fli 4; Ivii. I ad 3, 6; Ixix. y ad 2), 

Chapter III 

2. You that hate good and love evil (I. xii. 9; Ixxxii. 2 ad 1; 
I.-II. vi. 4 ad 3; viii. i ; xviii. 4 ad 1; xix. 1 ad i] xxvii. 
1 ad 1; xxix. 4; Ixxiv. 1 ad 1; Ixxvii. 2; Ixxx. i). 



149 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Mich. v. 

Chapter V 

Verse 

2. And thou, Bethlehem Ephrata, art a little one among the 
thousands of Juda . . . etc. (III. xxxv. 7). 
His going forth is from the beginning, from the days of 
eternity (I. x. 1 ad 4; xlii. ^ ad 2). 

Chapter VI 

8. I will show thee, O man, what is good, and what the Lord 
requireth of thee (I. -II. xix. 10 ad i). 
Verily to do judgment and to love mercy (II.-II. Ix. 

I ad 2). 
And to walk solicitous with thy God (II.-II. xlvii. g ad 2', 
Iv. 6). 

Chapter VII 

6. The son dishonoureth the father . . . etc. (I. -II. Ixxiii. 

9)- 
A man's enemies are they of his own household (II.-II. 
xxvi. y ad 1; Ixx. 3; clxxxix. 10 ad 2). 
8. Rejoice not, thou my enemy ... I shall arise (III. lii. 
I ad i). 



THE PROPHECY OF NAHUM 

Chapter I 

9. (Septuagint) God shall not judge the same thing a second 
time (III. lix. ^ ad 2; Sup. Ixxxviii. 1 ad 1; Ixxxix. 8). 



THE PROPHECY OF HABACUC 

Chapter I 

13. Why lookest Thou upon them that do unjust things, 
and holdest Thy peace ? (I. -I I. Ixxxvii. y ad 2). 

Chapter III 

2. In the midst of the years Thou shalt make it known 
(III. i. 6). 



Soph. I. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 150 

THE PROPHECY OF SOPHONIAS 
Chapter I 

Verse 

12. I . . . will visit upon the men that are settled upon 
their lees (HI. lii. 6 ad 1). 



THE PROPHECY OF ZACHARIAS 

Chapter I 

3. Turn ye to Me, saith the Lord of hosts, and I will turn to 
you (I. Ixii. 2 a^ 3; I. -11. Ixxxix. 6 ad ^; cix. 6 ad i). 

12. The angel of the Lord answered, and said . . . etc. 

(L cvii. 3). 

Chapter H 

8. He that toucheth you, toucheth the apple of My eye 
(L-H. Ixxiii. 4). 

13. For He is risen up out of His holy habitation (HL Ivii. 

2 ad i). 

Chapter VI 

12. Behold a Man, the Orient is His name (H.-H. Ixxxiv. 

3 ad 3; HI. lii. 5 ^eqq.). 

Chapter VLI 

7. Are not these the words which the Lord spoke by the hand 
of the former prophets ? (Li. 10). 

Chapter IX 

II. Thou also by the blood of thy testament hast sent forth 
thy prisoners out of the pit, wherein is no water 
(II.-II. ii. yad2; III. lii. i, 5, 6, 7, 8). 

Chapter XII 

I. Thus saith the Lord, Who stretcheth forth the heavens 
. . . etc. (I. xli. 3 ad 4). 



151 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Zach. XIII. 

Chapter XIII 

Verse 

1. In that day there shall be a fountain open to the house of 

David, and to the inhabitants of Jerusalem . . . etc. 
(III. Ixviii. 4 ad i). 

2. I will take away . . . the unclean spirit out of the earth 

(III. xliv. 2). 
5. Adam is my example from my youth (I.-II. Ixxxii. 2adi). 



THE PROPHECY OF MALACHIAS 

Chapter I 

1. I have loved you (I. xx. i, 2; xxxiii. 3 a^ i; I.-II. ex. i). 

2, 3. I have loved Jacob, but have hated Esau (I. xxiii. 3; 

II.-II. c. 4 ad 3). 

6. If then I be a father, where is My honour ? (II. -II. Ixv. 

3; Ixxxi. 3; xcvii. 4 a^ 3; ci. I ad i). 
If I be a master, where is my fear ? (I.-II. xxviii. y ad 1; 
UAL xix. I). 

8. If you offer the blind for sacrifice, is it not evil . . . ? 

(II.-II. Ixxxvi. 3 ai 3). 
II. From the rising of the sun even to the going down 
. . . My name is great among the Gentiles (III. 
xxxvi. 3). 
In every place there is sacrifice . . . etc. (I.-II. cii. 4 a^ 5 ; 
II.-II. Ixxxiv. 3). 
12-14. You have profaned it. . . . Cursed is the deceitful 
man that offereth . . . etc. (II.-II. Ixxxvi. 3 ad ^). 

Chapter II 

2. I will send poverty upon you and will curse your blessings 
. . . etc. (III. Ixxxii. 5 ad 3). 

7. They shall seek the law at his mouth (III. xxii. i). 

He is the angel of the Lord of hosts (III. xxii. i, 4; xxvi. 
i; Ixxxii. 3). 
II. Juda hath profaned the holiness of the Lord (Sup. lix. i). 
16. When thou shalt hate her, put her away (Sup. Ixvii. 3, 6). 



Mal. hi. the " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 152 

Chapter III 

Verse 

I. Behold I send My angel, and he shall prepare the way 
before My face (III. xxxviii. i; 2 ai 2, 3; Ixx. i ad 3). 

6. I am the Lord and I change not (1. ix. i; III. xvi. 6 ad 2). 

7. Return to me, and I will return to you (I. -II. cix. 6 adi). 
10. Bring all the tithes into the store-house . . . and try 

Me in this, saith the Lord (II. -11. xcvii. 2 ad 1). 
14. You have said: He laboureth in vain who serveth God 

(II. -11. Ixxxiii. 2). 
16. A book of remembrance was written before Him for them 

that fear the Lord (I. xxiv. ; xxxix. 8). 

Chapter IV 

5. Behold I will send you Elias the prophet (II. -II. clxxiv. 

4 «^ 3)- 

6. And he shall turn the heart of the fathers to the children 

. . . etc. (II. -II. xx\'i. 10). 



FIRST BOOK OF MACHABEES 

Chapter II 

24. Mathathias . . . running upon him . . . slew him upon 

the altar (II. -II. Ixiv. 4 ad 1). 
41. They determined . . . saying : Whosoever shall come up 

against us to fight on the Sabbath day, we will fight 

against him (I.-II. c. 8 ad 4] II. -II. xl. 4; cxxii. 4 ad ^; 

III. xl. 4 ad ^). 

Chapter III 

2,3. He fought . . . the battle of Israel (II.-II. clxxxviii. 3). 
21. We will fight for our lives and our laws (ibid.). 

Chapter VI 

43-46. Eleazar, the son of Saura, saw one of the beasts har- 
nessed with the king's harness . . . and it fell to the 
ground upon him, and he died there (II.-II. Ixiv. 



153 SCRIPTURAL INDEX i Mach. Vlll. 

Chapter VIII 

Verse 

i6. They committed their goveniment to one man every year, 
to rule over all their countr\^ . . . etc. (I. ciii. 3; 
I. -II. xcv. 4; cv. i; II. -11. 1. I ad 2). 

Chapter XII 

9. Having, for our comfort, the hoi}' books that are in oui 
hands (II.-II. clxxx\iii. 5). 



SECOND BOOK OF MACHABEES 

Chapter I 

23. All the priests made prayer . . . etc. (III. xxii. 4 ai i). 

Chapter III 

15. The priests . . . called upon Him . . . who made the 
law concerning things given to be kept (I. -II. cv. 2 ad 4, 
ady, II.-II. Ixii. 6). 

38, 39. There is undoubtedly in that place a certain power 
of God . . . etc. (III. Ixxxiii. 3 ad ^). 

Chapter V 

19. God did not choose the people for the place's sake, but the 

place for the people's sake (I. -II. civ. ^ ad i\ II.-II. 
xcix. 3). 

Chapter ^T 

20. He determined not to do any unlawful things for the love 

of life (I. xxiii. 2 ad 2). 

24. It doth not become our age to dissemble . . . etc. (II.-II. 

cxi. i). 

27. By departing manfulh^ out of this life ... I shall leave 
an example of fortitude (II.-II. cxxiii. ^ adi] cxxiv. 2). 

30. I suffer grievous pain in body, but in soul am well con- 
tent . . . etc. (II.-II. cxxiii. 8). 

Chapter VII 

2. We are ready to die rather than to transgress the laws of 
God (II.-II. cxxiii.). 



2MACH. IX. THE ''SUMMA THEOLOGICA" 154 

Chapter IX 

Verse 

13. This wicked man prayed to that Lord, of Whom he was 
not to obtain mercy (III. Ixxxvi. 1 ad 1), 

Chapter XI 
II. Rushing . . . like lions (I.-II. cviii. i). 

Chapter XII 

40. They found under the coats of the slain, some of the 
donaries of the idols . . . etc. (Sup. Lxxi. 5). 

46. It is therefore a holy and wholesome thought to pray 
for the dead . . . etc. (III. Ixxxii. 6: Sup. lxxi. 2; 
Appendix 2, i.). 

Chapter XIII 

3. You know what great battles I . . . have fought for the 
laws and the sanctuary (I I. -I I. clxxxviii. 3). 

Chapter XIV 

42. Choosing to die nobly rather than to fall into the hands of 
the wicked (II. -II. Ixiv. 5 a^ 5). 

Chapter XV 

14. This is he that pra3'eth much for the people (II. -II. Ixxxiii. 
11; Sup. Ixxii. 3). 

22. Thou, O Lord, Wlio didst send Thy angel . . . etc. (I. 

cxii.). 
30. Judas, who was ready ... to die for his countrjonen 

(I. Ix.; II. -II. xxvi. 3; xxxi. 3 a^ 2). 



APOCRYPHAL BOOKS 

PRAYER OF MANASSES 

Thou, O Lord of the righteous, didst not impose penance on 

righteous men (III. Ixv. 2 ad 4). 
To Abraham, Isaac and Jacob, nor to those who sinned not 

against Thee (III. Ixxxiv. 5). 
Thy merciful promise is immeasurable and unsearchable 

. . . and Thou repentest for the evil brought upon man 

(III. Ixxxiv. 10). 



155 SCRIPTURAL INDEX 3 Esd. III. 

THIRD BOOK OF ESDRAS 
Chapter III 

Verse 

20. Wine . . . gives every one a confident and jo}'ful mind 

(II.-II. cxlviii. 6). 

21. Wine makes all thoughts honest (II.-II. cxlv. ^ ad 2). 

Chapter IV 

36, 39. All things call upon truth . . , and all men do well 
alike of her works (II.-II. xxxiv. i, obj. i). 



FOURTH BOOK OF ESDRAS 

Chapter IV 

40. Majesty and power of ages are with Thee, Lord (I. 
X. 6, obj. i). 



GOSPEL OF ST. MATTHEW 

Chapter I 

1. The book of the generation of Jesus Christ (III. xxxi. 

3 ad 1, ad 2, ad ^] ^ ad 5). 
The son of David, the son of Abraham {ibid., 2). 

2. Abraham begot Isaac. And Isaac begot Jacob (I. -II. 

Ixv. ^ ad 6). 
And Jacob begot Judas and his brethren (III. xxxi. 3 ad 5). 

3. Judas begot Phares and Zara of Thamar {ibid.). 

5. Booz begot Obed of Ruth (I. -II. cv. 2 ad i). 

6. David the king begot Solomon of her that had been the 

wife of Urias (III. xxxi. 3 ad 5). 

8. Joram begot Ozias (III. xxxi. 3 ad 4). 

11. Josias begot Jechonias and his brethren (III. xxxi. 3 ai 5). 

12. After the transmigration of Babylon Jechonias begot 

Salathiel {ibid., ad 3). 



Matt. I. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA" 156 

Verse 

16. Jacob begot Joseph (III. xxviii. 1 ad 2] xxxi. 3 ad 2] 

4 ^<^ 5)- 
The husband of Mary (III. xxviii. -^ ad 2] xxix. 2). 
Of whom was born Jesus, Who is called Christ (III. 

xvi. 5; xvii. i; xxxvii. 2). 

18. When His mother Mary (III. xxv. 5.; xxxv. 3, 4). 
Was espoused to Joseph (III. xxix.). 

Before they came together (III. xxviii. 3 a^ i). 
She was found with child, of the Holy Ghost (III. xxviii. 
3 a^ i; xxxii. I, 2; xxxix. ^ ad 2] xlvi. 6). 

19. Joseph . . . being a just man (III. xxviii. 3 ad 5, 4). 
Not willing publicly to expose her (III. xxix. 2 ad 3). 
Was minded to put her away privately (III. xxviii. 3 a^ 2 ; 

xxix. 2 ai 3; Sup. Ixii. 3, ohj. 2). 

20. Behold the angel of the Lord appeared to him in his sleep 

(III. XXX. 2 ad 2, ^ ad 2\ xxxvi. 2 ad 2). 
Fear not to take unto thee Mary, thy wife (III. xxviii. 

^ ad 2\ xxix. 2). 
For that which is conceived in her, is of the Holy Ghost 

(III. XV. 2; xxxv. 2, 5). 

21. Thou shalt call His name Jesus (III. xxxvii. 2). 

For He shall save His people from their sins (III. iii. 
8 ad 3). 

22. All this was done that it might be fuL&Ued . . . etc. 

(III. xxviii. 2). 

23. They shall call His name Emmanuel . . . etc. (III. 

xxxvii. 2 ad 1). 
25. And he knew her not till she brought forth her first-bom 
son (III. xxviii. 3 ad 3, ad 4). 

Chapter II 

1. When Jesus . . . was bom in Bethlehem of Juda (III. 

xxxv. 7; xlvi. 10 ad i). 
Behold there came wise men (III. xxxv. 3 ad 2, 5). 
From the east (III. xxxvi. 3 <^^ 3, 5 ad 4, 6). 
To Jerusalem (III. xxxvi. 8 a^ 3). 

2. Where is He that is bom Kin^ of the Jews ? (III. xxxvi. 

8 ad 3). 
For we have seen His star in the east (III. xxxvi. 5, 6 ad 

3,7)- 
And are come to adore Him (III. xxxvi. 8). 

3. King Herod hearing this was troubled, and all Jerusalem 

with him (III. xxxvi. 2 ai 3). 



157 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Matt. II. 

Verse 

9. Behold, the star which they had seen in the east went 
before them, until it came and stood over where the 
child was (III. xxx\d. 5, 6 ai 3; 7, 8 ai 3; xliv. 3 ad 3). 

II. They offered Him gifts, gold, frankincense, and m\Trh 
(III. xxx\a. 8 ad 4, ad 5). 

13. An angel of the Lord appeared in sleep to Joseph (III. 
XXX. 3 ad 2). 

16. Herod . . . killed all the men-children that were in 
Bethlehem . . . etc. (III. xxxvi. 2 ad ^: 6 ad 3). 

19. An angel of the Lord appeared . . . etc. (cf. verse 13). 

20. They are dead that sought the life of the child (I. -11. 

Ixxxii. 2 ad i; III. xlvi. 11 ad 3). 
23. He dwelt in a city called Nazareth (III. xxxv. j ad 2). 

ClL\PTER III 

4. This same John had his garment of camel's hair . . . 

etc. (II. -II. cLxix. 1 ad 2; clxxx\'ii. 6; III. xl. 2, obj. i). 

5, 6. They . . . were baptized by him in the Jordan (III. 

xxx\iii. 4; xxxix. 3 o^ i). 
Confessing their sins (III. xxxr^iii. 3 a^ 2; lx\Tii. 6). 

II. I . . . baptize you in water unto penance (III. xxx\'iii. 

3. 6). 
He shall baptize you in the Holy Ghost and hre (III. 
xxxviii. 6; lx\'i. 3 ai i). 

13. Then cometh Jesus ... to the Jordan, unto John, 

to be baptized by him (III. xxxix. i. 2, 4, 5; lx\'i. 
5 ai 4; Lw-ii. y ad 1; Ixviii. i; Ixxxi. i; Ixxxiv. g ad ^). 

14. I ought to be baptized by Thee (III. xxx^'iii. 6 ad ^). 

15. Suffer it to be so now: for so it becometh us to fulfil all 

justice (II. -II. clxi. 6, obj. 4; III. xxx\iii. 6 ad 3). 

16. And lo, the heavens were opened (III. xxxLx. 5; xxli. 

5 «^ 3)- 
He saw the Spirit of God descending as a dove (III. xxxix. 

6, 7; xh-i. 4 ad 2). 

17. Behold a voice from heaven, sa\Tng: This is My beloved 

Son, in WTiom I am well pleased (I. xii. 13; xliii. y ad6; 
III. xxxix. 8; xlv. 4; Lx\'i. 6). 

Chapter IV 

I. Then Jesus was led by the spirit into the desert (III. xli. 
I ad 2, 2). 
To be tempted by the devil (III. xli. i). 



Matt. IV. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 158 

Verse 

2. And when He had fasted forty days and forty nights 

(HI. xli. 3). 
2, 3. Afterwards He was hungry. And the tempter coming, 
said to Him (HI. xH. i ad i, 3). 
If Thou be the Son of God (HI. xH. i ad i, 4). 
Command that these stones be made bread (HI. xli. 
4 ad i). 

4. Who answered and said: It is written (HI. xli. 4). 

Not in bread alone doth man live . . . etc. (H.-II. 
clxxxviii. 8 «^ 4). 

5. Then the devil took Him up into the holy city (III. xli. 

z ad2,2 ad 3, 4 ai 7). 

6. Cast Thyself down (HI. xli. 4 ad 2). 

8. The devil took Him up into a very high mountain 

(III. xli. I ad 2). 
And showed Him all the kingdoms of the world . . . etc. 
(HI. xli. /\ady). 

9. All these things will I give Thee, if falling down Thou 

wilt adore me (III. xli. 4 a^ 3). 

10. Begone, Satan (II. -II. cxxxvi. 4 a<i 3; III. xli. 4 ad 6). 

11. Then the devil left Him (I. cxiv. 5; HI. xli. 3 ad 2, ad 3). 
Behold angels came and ministered to Him (I. cxiii. 

4 ai i; III. viii. 4; xxii. i; xxvi. 1 ad 2) xli. 3 ad 2). 
17. From that time Jesus began to preach (III. xlii.). 

Do penance, for the kingdom of God is at hand (I. -II. 
xci. 5; cvi. 4 a^ 4; III. Ixxxv. $ ad 2). 

20. Immediately leaving their nets, etc. {cf. verse 22). 

21. And He called them (II. -11. clxxxix. 6, 10). 

22. They forthwith left their nets, etc. (II. -II. ci. 2 ad i, 

/\ ad 1] clxxxix. 10). 

24. They presented to Him all sick people . . . etc. (II. -II. 
cxv. ^ ad 1). 

Chapter V 

3-12. Blessed are the poor in spirit . . . etc. (I.-II. Ixviii. 
7; Ixix. ; II. -II. xix. 12). 

4. Blessed are the meek (I.-II. Ixix. 3, 4). 

5. Blessed are they that mourn (I.-II. xxxv. 3 a^ i ; xxxix. 2 ; 

Ixix. 3, 4; II. -II. xxviii. 1 ad2\ clxi. 5 «^ 3; Sup. iv. 2). 

6. Blessed are they that hunger and thirst after justice: 

for they shall have their fill (I.-II. Ixix. 3, 4; II. -II. 
Iviii. 7; cxxxix. 2 ad 1). 



159 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Matt. V. 

Verse 

8. Blessed are the clean of heart . . . etc. (I. -II. iv. 4; 

Ixix. 3, 4; II. -II. viii. 7; Ixxxiii. () ad ■^). 

9. Blessed are the peace-makers . . . etc. (I. -II. Ixix. 3, 4; 

II. -II. xxix. 4; xlv. 6; Ixxxiii. 9 ad 3). 

10. Blessed are they that suffer persecution . . . etc. (I. -II. 
Ixix. 3 ai 5; 4 a^ 2; II. -II. cxxiv. i, 5). 

12. Your reward is very great in heaven (I. Ixviii. 4; I.-II. 
iv. 7 «^ 3; cix. 5 ad 2). 

16. So let your light shine before men . . . etc. (II. -II. 

cxxxii. i; clxxxix. 9 ad 2). 

17. Do not think that I am come to destroy the law . . . etc. 

(I.-II. cvii. 2 ad 4; III. xxxvii.; xl. 4; xlvii. 2 ad i). 
But to fulfil (I.-II. cvii. 2, 4; II. -II. civ. 6 ad 2). 

19. He that shall break one of these least commandments 

(I.-II. cvii. 3, ohj. 2, 4, ohj. i). 

20. 22. For I tell you (III. xlii. i, 2 ad 2). 

Unless your justice abound . . . etc. (I.-II. Ixvi. i; 
xci. 5; II. -II. Ixxxvii. i). 

20 seqq. (I.-II. Ixxiii. /\. ad 1). 

21. You have heard that it was said . . . etc. (II.-II. v. 

1 ad 3). 

22. Whosoever is angry with his brother . . . etc. (I.-II. 

xlvi. 8 a^ 3; xlviii. 4; c. 9; II.-II. clviii. 3 ad 2, 

5 «^ 3). 

Wliosoever shall say to his brother, Raca . . . etc. 

(II.-II. XV. 5; clviii. 5 ad ^). 
And, whosoever shall say, Thou fool . . . etc. (I.-II. 
xlvi. S ad ^; II.-II. Ixxii. 2; clviii. 5 ad ^). 

26. Thou shalt not go out from thence till thou repay the last 
farthing (III. Ixxxvii. 4). 

32. Whosoever shall put away his wife . . . etc. (I.-II. cvii. 

2 ad 2; Sup. lix. 6; Ixii. i, 4 ad 1; Ixvii. 4). 

And he that shall marry her that is put away . . . etc. 
(Sup. Ixvii. 4). 

33. Thou shalt perform thy oaths to the Lord (II.-II. Ixxxix. 

1 ad 2, y; Sup. xlvi. 1 ad 1). 

34. But I say to you not to swear at all (II.-II. Ixxxix. 2 ad 1, 

6 ad 1). 

37. Let your speech be yea, yea; no, no . . . etc. (II.-II. 
Ixxxix. 2 ad 1, ad 2). 



Matt. V. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " i6o 

Verse 

39. But I say to you not to resist evil (II. -II. xl. 1. ad 2\ 

cviii. I ad 2, ad 4; clxxxviii. 3 ai i). 
If one strike thee on thy right cheek . . . etc. (I. -II. 
cviii. '^ ad 2, ^ ad ^', II. -II. li. ^ ad 2] x\. 1 ad 2; xliii. 
8 <2^ 4; Ixxii. 3; cxxiv. i <2^ 3, 3 a^ i; cxxviii. 1. ad ^\ 
cxl. 2 ad 2\ cHi. 3 a^ 2; clxxxvi. 2). 

40, 41. If a man will contend with thee" . . . and take away 

thy coat . . . etc. (I. -II. xcvi. 4; II. -II. xliii. S ad 4] 

Ixxii. 3; cviii. 1 ad 2, ad 4] clxxxviii. ^ ad 1). 
44. Love your enemies (II. -II. xxiii. 1 ad 2; xxv. 8, 9; xxxiv. 

3 ad ^; xliv. 7; Ixxxiii. 8; cviii. i; III. Ixxxvi. 2 ad 3). 
Do good to them that hate you (I. -II. cvii. 1 ad 3; II. -II. 

xxv. 6, 9; xxxi. 2, 4; xxxii. g ad 1; clxviii. 3 ad 3). 
Pray for them that persecute and calumniate you (II. -II. 

Ixxxiii. 8). 

46. For if you love them that love you, what reward shall you 

have ? (II. -11. xxvii. y adi). 
48. Be you therefore perfect . . . etc. (I. iv. i; II. -II. 

clxxxix. 2). 

Chapter VI 

1. Otherwise you shall not have a reward . . . etc. (II. -II. 

cxxxii. 3 ad 1). 

2. Therefore when thou dost an alms-deed, sound not a 

trumpet . . . etc. (ibid., 5 <3:i 3). 

2, 16. They have received their reward (I.-II. cxiv. 8 ad i] 
Sup. xiv. 4, obj. 2). 

6. Thou, when thou shall pray . . . etc. (II. -II. Ixxxiii. 

12 ad 3). 

7. When you are praying, speak not much . . . etc. (II. -II. 

Ixxxiii. 14 ad i). 

8. Your Father knoweth what is needful for you (II. -II. 

Ixxxiii. 2 ad i). 

9. Thus therefore shall you pray (ibid., ad 3). 

9 seqq. Our Father . . . etc. (II. -II. Ixxxiii. 9). 

10. Thy will be done (I. xix. 11, 12; I.-II. cix. 9). 

11. Give us this day our supersubstantial bread (II. -II. 

Ixxxiii. 7 ad i). 

12. And forgive us our debts . . . etc. (II. -11. Ixxxiii. 

16 ad 3; III. xxii. 3 ad 2; Ixxxiv. 10; Ixxxvi. 3 ad 4] 
Sup. xcix. 5, obj. 3). 

13. Lead us not into temptation (I.-II. cix. 9). 



l6l SCRIPTUR.\L INDEX Matt. VI. 

Verse 

i6. WTien you fast, be not as hypocrites, sad (II. -II. cbcxxvii. 

6 adz)' 
19. Lay not up to yourselves treasures on earth . . . etc. 

(I.-II. iv. 7 ad 1] cviii. 3 ad 4; II. -II. clxi. 5 ad 3). 

22. If thy eye be single, thy whole body shall be lightsome 

(I.-II. xii. I ad i). 

23. If then the light that is in thee be darkness, the darkness 

itself, how great shall it be ? (I.-II. xii. i ad 2). 

24. No man can serve two masters (I.-II. i. 5). 

25. Be not sohcitous for your Hfe ... etc. (I.-II. c\'iii. 

5 ai 3; II.-II. xhdi. 9; xlLx. 4; Iv. 6, obj. 4; Ixxxiii. 

6 ad 2; clxxxvii. 3 «i 3; clxxx\dii. 7). 

27. WTiich of you by taking thought can add to his stature 
. . . ? (I.-II. c\dii, 3 ad 5). 

31. Be not solicitous . . . sa\ang: What shaU we eat . . . ? 

(II.-II. Iv. 6). 

32. For your Father knoweth that you have need of all these 

things (I.-II. c\iii. 3 a^ 5; II.-II. Ixxxih. 2 ad i). 

33. Seek ye therefore first the kingdom of God . . . etc. 

(II.-II. Ixxxiii. 6 ad i). 

34. Be not therefore soHcitous for to-morrow (I.-II. cviii. 

3 a^ 5 ; II.-II. Iv, 7 ; cxix. 2 ^i 3 ; clxxxv. 8 «i 4 ; clxxxviii. 

7 ad 2). 

Chapter VII 

1. Judge not, that you may not be judged (I.-II. c\'iu. 3; 

II.-II. Ix. 2, 3, 6; Ix^di. i; Lxxx. 2 ad i; III. lix. i). 

2. For with what judgment you judge, you shall be judged 

. . . etc. (II.-II. Lxi. 4 ad i). 

4. How sayest thou . . . Let me cast the mote out of thy 
eye . . . ? etc. (II.-II. xxxhi. 5). 

6. Give not that which is holy to dogs, neither cast ye your 

pearls before swine (L i. 9 a^ 2; II.-II. ui. 2 a^ 3; 
xl. 3 ; xliii. j ad 2] III. lxxx. 6 ad i). 

7. Ask, and it shall be given imto you . . . etc. (II.-II. 

Ixxxiii. 3 ad 2). 

12. All things . . . whatsoever you would that men should 

do to you, do you also to them (I.-II. xcix. i o^ 3). 

13, 14. Wide is the gate, and broad is the way . . . etc. (I. 

xxiii. 7 fli 3; I.-II. Ixxi. 2 ad 3). 

15. Beware of false prophets . . . etc. (II.-II. cLxxii. ^ ad y, 
cLxxx\-ii. ^ ad 1). 

II 



Matt. VII. THE '' SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 162 

Verse 

18. A good tree cannot bring forth evil fruit . . . etc. (I. 

xlix. 1 ad 1; I. -II. XX. 2 ad 1; Ixxiii. 6; Ixxv. 1 ad ;^; 
II. -11. XX. I ad 2). 

19. Every tree that bringeth not forth good fruit . . . etc. 

(II. -II. Ixxix. 4 ad 4). 

22. Have we not prophesied in Thy name ? (II. -II. viii. 
^ ad 2] clxxii. 4). 

29. For He was teaching them as one having power . . . 
etc. (III. xlii. I ad 2). 

Chapter VIII 

3. Jesus stretching forth His hand (I. -II. evil. 2 ad ^; xlviii. 

6 ad 2; III. xix. 1 ad 1; xliv. 3 fl^ 2). 

4. See thou tell no man (II. -II. civ. ^ ad i] III. xiii. ^ ad 2] 

xliv. 3 ad 4). 
Go, show thyself to the priest, and offer the gift . . . etc. 
(I.-II. ciii. 3 ad 2). 
8. Lord, I am not worthy that Thou shouldst enter under 

my roof (III. Ixxx. 10 ad 3, 11 ad i). 
10. Jesus hearing this, marvelled (III. xv. 8). 

I have not found so great faith in Israel (II. -II. v. 4). 

14. WTien Jesus was come into Peter's house, He saw his 

wife's mother . . . etc. (II. -II. clxxxvi. 4 ad i). 

15. She arose and ministered to them (III. xliv. 3 ad 2). 

16. All that were sick. He healed (III. xliii. 4). 

20. The Son of Man hath not where to lav His head 

(HI. xl. 3). 

21. Suffer me first to go and bury my father (II. -II. ci. 

4 ad 2) clxxxix. 6). 
29. Art thou come to torment us before the time ? (Sup. 

Ixxxix. 8 ad 2). 
31, 32. The devils besought Him saying: If Thou cast us out 

. . . etc. (III. xliv. 1 ad 4). 

Chapter IX 

2. Jesus, seeing their faith, said . . . Be of good heart, son: 
thy sins are forgiven thee (I.-II. cxiv. 6 ad i). 

4. Jesus seeing their thoughts (III. x. 2; lix. 2 ad 3). 

5. Whether is easier to say. Thy sins are forgiven thee, or 

to say. Arise and walk ? (III. xliv. 3 ad 2)- 



i63 SCRIPTUR.\L INDEX Matt. IX. 

V'«rsc 

6. But that you may know that the Son of Man hath power 
on earth to forgive sins (III. xvi. ii ad 2', Ixiv. 3). 
Then saith He . . . Arise, take up thy bed . . . etc. 
(III.xUv. 3^^3). 

9. And . . . Jesus . . . saw a man sitting in the custom- 
house . . . and He saith to Him: Follow Me. And 
he rose up and followed Him (III. xliv. 3 ^^ i). 

10. Many publicans and sinners came, and sat dowTi with 
Jesus and His disciples (II. -II. xxv. 6 ai 5; III. xl. 

1, 2). 

12. They that are in health need no physician . . . etc. 

(III. \xvm. 4 ad 2] Ixxx. 4 ad 2). 

13. For I am not come to call the just, but sinners (III. i. 

3, 4, 5; xl. i; xliii. 3 ad 2; xhv. 3). 

15. Can the children of the bridegroom mourn, as long as the 

bridegroom is with them . . . ? etc. (II. -II. cxMi. 
4 ai 5; III. Ixviii. 5 ad 2). 

16. Nobod\' putteth a piece of raw cloth into an old garment 

(II. -il. cxlvii. 4 (2i 5). 

17. New wine they put into new bottles, and both are pre- 

served (I. -II. xc\'i. 2 ad 2). 

25. He went in and took her by the hand; and the maid arose 
(III. xliv. 3 ad 2). 

28. Do you believe that I can do this unto you ? (II.-II. 

clxx\'iii. i). 

29. Then He touched their eyes . . . etc. {ibid.). 

30. 31. Jesus charged them . . . See that no man know this 

(II. -II. civ. 4 ad 1; III. xliv. 3 ad 4). 

31. They . . . spread His fame abroad . . . etc. (III. xiii. 

4 ad 2). 

34. By the prince of devils He casteth out devils (III. xliii. 

2 ad 3). 

35. Jesus went about all the cities, and to^\^ls, etc. (III. \ii. 

3 ad 3). 

36. Seeing the multitudes, He had compassion on them 

(IL-II. xxx. I ad i). 

Chapter X 

I. He gave them power over unclean spirits (III. xiii. 2 ad 3; 
xliii. 2 ad 3). 

5, 6. Go ye not into the way of the gentiles . . . but go ye 
rather to the lost sheep of Israel (III. xiii. i). 



Matt. X. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 164 



Verse 



8. Freely have you received, freely give (II.-II. c. i). 

9, 10. Do not possess gold . . . etc. (I.-II. cviii. 2 ad 3, 

4 ai 4; II.-II. clxxxv. 6 ad 2\ clxxxviii. j ad ^). 

10. For the workman is worthy of his meat (II.-II. Ixxxvii. 

1. ad 2] clxxxv. 6 ad 2). 
16. Be ye . . . wise as serpents and simple as doves (I.-II. 

Iviii. 4 ai 2; II.-II. Ivi. 1 ad 2', xcii. 1 ad 1). 
19. When they shall deliver you up, take no thought how or 

what to speak (II.-II. liii. ^ ad 1). 

23. When they shall persecute 3^ou in this city, flee into 
another (IL-II. clxxx^^ 5). 

27. That which you hear in the ear, preach ye upon the house- 

tops (III. xlii. 3 fli i). 

28. Fear ye not them that kill the body . . . etc. (II.-II. 

xix. 3, 8 «i 2; cxxv. i; Sup. Ixxi. 11). 

32, 33. Every one that shall confess Me before men . . . etc. 

(I.-II. cviii. i). 
34. I came not to send peace, but the sword (IL-II. xxix. 

2 «^ 3; xxx\m. 1 ad 2). 

36. A man's enemies shall be they of his own household (II.-II. 
Ixx. 3). 

Chapter XI 

3. Art Thou He that art to come . . . ? etc. (II.-II. ii. 7 ad 2), 
9. Yea, I tell you, and more than a prophet (III. xxx\dii. 
I ad 2). 

11. There hath not risen ... a greater than John the 

Baptist (II.-II. clxxiv. 4 ad 3). 
Yet he that is lesser in the kingdom of heaven is greater 
than he (I. cviii. 2 a^^ 3; cxvii. 2; Sup. xxii. 4, ohj. i). 

12. The kingdom of heaven suffereth violence . . . etc. 

(II.-II. cxl. I). 

13. All the prophets and the law prophesied until John 

(II.-II. clxxiv. 6 ad ^). 

18. John came neither eating nor drinking (III. xl. 2). 

19. The Son of Man came eating and drinking (ihid., xli. 2, 

3 ad I). 

Behold a man that is a glutton and a wine-drinker (II.-II. 

xiv. i). 
Wisdom is justified by her children (III. xl. 2 a^^ i). 
25. Thou hast hid these things from the wise and prudent 

. . . etc. (II.-II. clxii. 3 ad i). 



l65 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Matt. XI. 

Verse 

27. No one knoweth the Son, but the Father . . . etc. (I. 

xxxi. 4 ad 2; xxxvi. 2 ad i). 

28. Come to Me, all you that labour and are burdened (I. -11. 

cvii. 4). 

29. Learn of Me because I am meek . . . etc. (I. -11. Ixviii. i; 

II. -II. clxi. 5 ad 4). 

30. For My yoke is sweet, and My burden light (I. -II. cvii. 4)' 

Chapter XII 

1-3. His disciples being hungry, began to pluck the ears 
and to eat . . . etc. (I. -II. c. 8 ad 4; II.-II. xl. 4; 
cxxii. 4 ad ^; III. xl. 4 ad ^). 

5. On the sabbath days the priests in the temple break the 
sabbath, and are without blame (II.-II. cxxii. 4 ai 3). 

7. I will have mercy and not sacrifice (II.-II. xxx. 4 ad 1), 

12. It is lawful to do a good deed on the sabbath days (I. -II. 
c. 8 ad 4; cvii. 2 ad 4; II.-II. xl. 4; cxxii. 4 ad ^; IIL 
xl. 4 ad I, ad 3). 

25. Every kingdom divided against itself shall be made 

desolate . . . etc. (I.-II. cv. i ai 3; II.-II. xxxvii. 
2 ad 3). 

26. If Satan cast out Satan . . . etc. (I. cix. 2 ad 2; I.-IL 

xcviii. 2; III. xliii. 2 ad 3). 

27. If I by Beelzebub cast out devils, by whom do your 

children cast them out ? (III. xliii. 2 ai 3). 

28. But if I by the Spirit of God cast out devils . . . etc. 

(I. xxxvi. 1 ad 1). 

29. Or how can any one enter into the house of the strong 

. . . unless he first bind the strong . . . ? etc. (III. xliii. 
2 ad 3). 

30. He that is not with Me is against Me . . . etc. (ibid.). 

32. Whosoever shall speak a word against the Son of Man, 

it shall be forgiven him, but he that shall speak against 
the Holy Ghost . . . etc. (II.-II. xiv. i, 3; xxxiv. 
2 ad 1; cxviii. 5 ad 3; III. Ixxx. 5; Ixxxvi. i ad 2, 
ad 3). 

33. By the fruit the tree is known (I.-II. Ixx. i; Ixxi. 1 ad ^). 

34. Out of the abundance of the heart the mouth speaketh 

(I.-II. xlviii. 4 ad ^; II.-II. cliii. 5 ad 4). 

36. Every idle word that men shall speak . . . etc. (I.-IL 
xviii. 9). 



Matt. XII. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " i66 

Verse 

39. A sign shall not be given it, but the sign of Jonas the 

prophet (III. xliii. 1 ad i] xliv. 2 ad 3). 

40. For as Jonas was in the whale's belly . . . etc. (III. li. 

4 ad i). 

41. Themenof Nineveh shall rise in judgment . . . etc. (Sup. 

Ixxxviii. i). 

44. I will return into my house from whence I came out (III. 

Ixxxviii. I ad 2). 

45. Then he . . . taketh with him seven other spirits (I. -II. 

Ixviii. 1 ad 2). 

47. Behold Thy mother and Thy brethren stand without 
(III. xxviii. 3 ad 5). 

Chapter XIII 

8. Others fell upon good ground, and they brought forth 

fruit . . . etc. (I. -II. Ixx. ^ ad 2) II. -II. cxxv. 5 ad 2). 

22. He that received the seed among thorns . . . etc. 

(II. -II. cLxxxvi. 3 ad ^', clxxxviii. 7). 

23. Yieldeth the one an hundredfold (II. -II. clii. 5, ohj. 2; 

Sup. xcvi. 2). 

28, 29. Wilt thou that we go and gather it up ? etc. (II. -II. 
X. ^ ad T) xi. 3 ^^ 3; Ixiv. 2 ad i\ cviii. i ai 3, 3 ad i). 

33. The kingdom of heaven is like to leaven . . . etc. (I.-II. 

xxiii. I, ohj. 2). 

34. Without parables He did not speak to them (III. xlii. 

3 ^^3). 
39. The harvest is the end of the world (I. Ixxiii. 1 ad 1). 

43. Then shall the just shine as the sun . . . etc. (III. xlv- 

2; liv. 2 ad 1, ad 2; Sup. Ixxxv. i). 

44. The kingdom of heaven is like unto a treasure . . . etc- 

(II. -11. Ixvi. 5 ad 2). 
57. A prophet is not without honour, save in his own country 
(II. -II. clxxiv. 5 ad 3). 

Chapter XIV 

4. John said to him: It is not lawful for thee to have her 
(II.-II. clxxxvii. 2 ad 2)- 

9. Because of his oath ... he commanded it to be given 

(II.-II. Ixxxix. 7 ad 2) 
10. And he sent and beheaded John (II.-II. cxxiv. 5). 



i67 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Matt. XIV. 

Verse 

19. He took the five loaves . . . etc. (I. xcii. 3adi; III. xliii. 
2 ad 2; xliv. 4 ad 4). 
Looking up to heaven, He blessed . . . etc. (II. -11. 
Ixxxiii. 10 ad 1; III. xiii. ^ ad 3] xxi. i, 2; xliii. 2 ad 2; 
liii. 4 ad 2). 

23. He went up into a mountain alone to pray . . . etc. 

(III. xiii. 4 ad 3; x\. 1 ad 3). 
25. He came to them walking upon the sea (III. xxviii. 2 ai 3 ; 

xlv. 2). 
31. O thou of little faith (II.-II. v. 4). 
36. As many as touched the hem of His garment were healed 

(III. Ixxx. 4 ad 1). 

Chapter XV 
3-6. (II.-II. ci. 2, 4). 

5. The gift that proceedeth from me shall not profit thee 

(II.-II. Ixxxvi. 3). 

6. You have made void the commandments of God for your 

traditions (I. -II. xcvii. 4 ad 2; xcviii. 2). 

11. Not that which goeth into the mouth defileth a man 

(I. -II. cii. 6 ad 1; ciii. 4 ad 3; II.-II. cxlviii. i ad i). 

12. Dost Thou know that the Pharisees, when they heard 

this, were scandalized? (II.-II. xliii. 1, 6 ad 1; III. 
xiii. 2). 

14. Let them alone, they are blind, and leaders of the blind 
(II.-II. iii. 2 ad 3; xliii. 7, 8; III. xiii. 2). 

17. Whatsoever entereth into the mouth . . . etc. (I. cxix. 

I ad 1). 

24. I was not sent but to the sheep that are lost of the house 

of Israel (III. xiii. i). 

28. O woman, great is thy faith (II.-II. v. 4). 

Chapter XVI 

4. A wicked and adulterous generation . . . etc. {cf. 
xii. 39). 

6, II. Beware of the leaven of the Pharisees (III. Ixxiv. 4). 

18. Thou art Peter . . . etc. (III. xxxvii. 2). 

19. I will give to thee the keys of the kingdom of heaven 

(III. Ixxxiv. 7; Sup. xvii. i; xx. 1 ad 1; xxii. 1 ad 1; 
XXV. i; xl. 6 ad 1). 
Whatsoever thou shalt bind upon earth . . . etc. (Sup. 
xviii. 3). 



Matt. XVI. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA^* i68 

Verse 

21. Jesus began to show His disciples that He must go to 
Jerusalem . . . etc. (III. xlvi. ; Ivi. i ad 2). 
And be put to death (HI. xiv. 2). 

23. Thou art a scandal unto Me . . . etc. (II. -H. xliii. 2 ad 2, 

5 ad i). 

24. If any man will come after Me, let him . . . follow Me 

(I. -II. cviii. 4 ad ^). 

Chapter XVII 

1. Jesus taketh unto Him Peter, and James, and John his 

brother (III. xlv. 3 «^ 4). 

2. And He was transfigured before them . . . etc. (III. 

xlv. I, 2). 

3. And behold there appeared to them Moses and Elias 

(ibid., 3). 

5. Behold a bright cloud overshaded them (ibid., 4 ad ^). 
And lo a voice out of the cloud, saying : This is My beloved 

Son . . . etc. (III. xxxix. 8 ad ^; xlv. 4). 
Hear ye Him (I. xliii. y ad 6; III. xlv. 4 ad ^). 

6. And the disciples hearing, fell upon their face . . . etc. 

(ibid., ad 4). 

7. And Jesus came and touched them, and said to them: 

Arise and fear not (ibid.). 
9. And as they came down from the mountain, Jesus charged 
them . . . etc. (ibid., 3 ad 4). 

14. Lord, have mercy on my son, for he is a lunatic (I. cxv. 
S ad 1). 

21. The Son of Man shall be betrayed . . . etc. (III. xlvii. 4). 
25, 26. Then the children are free . . . etc. (II. -II. x. 10; 
civ. 6 ad 1; III. xi. 3). 

Chapter XVIII 

6. He that shall scandalize one of these little ones . . . etc. 

(II.-II. xliii. 4, 5). 

7. Wo to the world because of scandals (II.-II. xliii. i, 4). 
For it must needs be that scandals' come (II.-II. xi. 3 «i 2 ; 

xliii. 2 ad 1). 
Nevertheless wo to the man by whom the scandal cometh 
(ibid., 4). 

8. If thy foot scandalize thee, cut it off . . . etc. (II.-II. 

x. 9 ad 3). 



169 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Matt. XVIII. 

Verse 

10. Their angels in heaven always see the face of My Father 
(I. Ixiv. 4 a^ 3; cxii. 2, ^ ad 1; II. -II. clxxxi. 4 ad 2; 
Sup. Ixxii. I, obj. 4). 

15. If thy brother shall offend against thee, go and rebuke 

him between him and thee alone (II.-II. xi. 4 a^ 2; 
xxxii. 2; xxxiii. ; xliii. y ad ^). 

16. If he will not hear thee, take with thee one or two more 

(II.-II. xxxiii. 8). 

17. If he will not hear them, tell the Church {ibid., 7). 

Let him be to thee as the heathen and the publican 

(Sup. xxi. 2). 
20. For where there are two or three gathered together in My 

name . . . etc. (II.-II. Ixxxiv. 3 ad 2; clxxxviii. 8 ad 2). 
22. Till seventy times seventy times (II.-II. xi. 4 ad 2; III. 

Ixxxiv. 10). 
34. Until he should pay all the debt (II.-II. clxxxiii. 6 ad ^; 

III. Ixxxviii. 1 ad 1, ^ ad 3). 

Chapter XIX 

4. He Who made man . . . made them male and female 
(Sup. xlii. 2). 

6. They are not two but one flesh (II.-II. xxvi. 11). 
What . . . God hath joined together, let no man put 

asunder (I. -II. cii. 5 ^i 3; II.-II. civ. 2; Sup. xli. 2 ad 1; 
xlviii. 2, obj. 2; liv. 3; Ixvii. i). 

7. Why then did Moses command to give a bill of divorce 

. . . etc. (I. -II. cvii. 2 ad 3). 

8. Moses, by reason of the hardness of your heart, permitted 

. . . etc. (Sup. Ixvii. 3 ad 4). 

9. Whosoever shall put away his wife . . . etc. (Sup. Ixii. 

5 «^ 4)- 
10-12. It is not expedient to marry . . . He that can take, 
let him take it (I. -II. cviii. 4 ad i; II.-II. clxxxvi. 
4 ad 1). 

13. Then were little children offered to Him . . . etc. (III. 

Ixxii. 1 ad 1). 

14. Suffer the little children, and forbid them not (II.-II. 

clxxxix. 5). 

17. One is good, God (I. vi. 2 ad 2] III. xxi. i). 

If thou wilt enter into life, keep the commandments 
(I.-II. c. 10 ad 1; cix. 5 ad i). 



xMatt. XIX. THE "SUMMA THEOLOGICA" 170 

Verse 

19. Thou shall love thy neighbour as thyself (I. -II. Ixxiii. 5; 

II. -II. i. 1 ad ^; xxv. 12; xxvi. 4, 5; xliv. 3 ad i, 7, 
8 ad 2). 

20. All these have I kept from my youth (II. -II. clxxxix. 

I ad i). 

21. If thou wilt be perfect, go sell what thou hast . . . etc. 

(I. -II. cvii. 2; cviii. 4; II. -II. xix. 12 ad i; xxxii. 6; 
cxix. 2 ad ^; clxxxiv. ^ ad 1; clxxxv. 1 ad 2, 6 ad i] 
clxxxvi. I ad 3, ^, ^, 6 ad 1; cLxxxviii. y ad 1; clxxxix. 
I ad i). 

23, 24. A rich man shall hardly enter into the kingdom of 
heaven. ... It is easier for a camel to pass through 
the eye of a needle . . . etc. (II. -II. clxxx\d. 3 ^i 4; 
clxxxviii. 7). 

27. Behold we have left all things, and have followed Thee 

. . . etc. (II. -II. clxxxiv. 3 ad i; clxxxv. 6; clxxxvi. 
8 ad 1; clxxxviii. 7). 

28. You, who have followed Me . . . you also shall sit . . . 

etc. (III. Ivi. 4 ad ^; Sup. Ixxxix. i, 5 ad i). 

29. Every one that hath left house, or brethren . . . shall 

receive an hundredfold . . . etc. (I. -II. Ixix. 2 ad 2; 
II. -11. cxxii. 5 ad 4; clxxxii. 2 ad 1). 

30. Many that are first shall be last, and the last shall be first 

(I. Ixv. 2, 3). 

Chapter XX 

9. They received every man a penny (I.-II. v. 2 ad 1). 
12. Equal to us, that have borne the burden of the day 

and the heats (I. Ixv. 2 ai 3). 
14, 15. Take what is thine. ... Is it not lawful for me to 

do what I will ? (I. xxiii. 5 ad ^; II. -II. Ixiii. i ad ^). 
19. And shall deliver Him to the Gentiles (III. xlvii. 4). 

And the third day He shall rise again (III. 1. 4; liii. 2). 
21. Say that these my two sons may sit, the one on Thy right 

hand . . . etc. (III. Iviii. 4 ad 4). 
23. My chalice indeed you shall drink (III. Ixxvi. 2 ad i). 
But to sit on My right or left hand, is not Mine to give 
to you . . . etc. (III. Iviii. 4 ad 4). 

Chapter XXI 

9. The multitudes that went before and that followed, cried 
saying: Hosanna . . . etc. (III. xxxi. 2; xlv. 3). 



171 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Matt. XXI. 

Verse 

12. Jesus cast out . . . them that sold and bought in the 
temple (III. xliv. ^ ad i). 

19. The fig-tree withered away (III. xliv. 4 ad 2). 

25. The baptism of John, whence was it ? (III. xxxviii. 2). 

31. The publicans and harlots shall go into the kingdom of 
God before you (II. -II. clxxxix. 1 ad 1). 

38. This is the heir: come let us kill him (III. xlvii. 4, obj. 1, 

5 «^ i)- 

Chapter XXII 

23. There came to Him the Sadducees, who say there is no 

resurrection (I. 1. i). 
30. In the resurrection they shall neither marry nor be 

married, but shall be as the angels . . . etc. (I. Ivii. 4, 

obj. i; xcvii. 3; xcviii. 2 ad 1; cviii. 8; I.-II. iii. 2 ad 4; 

Ixvii. 1 adi; Sup. xlix. 3 «^ 3; Ixxxi. 4; Ixxxix. 3 ad 3). 

37. Thou shalt love the Lord thy God . . . etc. (I.-II. c. 

3 ad 1; cix. 4 ad i] II. -11. xliv. 5). 

38. This is the greatest and the first commandment (II. -11. 

xliv. i). 

39. Thou shalt love thy neighbour as thyself (II. -II. xliv. 7). 

40. On these two commandments dependeth the whole 

law and the prophets (I.-II. xcix. i ad 2; c. 11 ad 1; 
cv. 2 ad 1; II. -II. xliv. 3; clxxxiv. 3). 

Chapter XXIII 

3, 4. They say and do not. For they bind . . . burdens 
. . . etc. (I.-II. xcvi. 5 ad 3). 

8, 10. Be not you called Rabbi . . . neither be ye called 

masters (I. cxxii. 1 ad 1). 
For one is your master, Christ (I. cv. 3; cxvii. i; II. -11. 
clxxiii. 2; III. i. i; Ixix. 5 ad 2). 

9. And call none your father upon earth; for one is your 

Father (I. xxxiii. 2 ad 4). 

15. Wo to you Scribes and Pharisees, hypocrites: because 
you go round about the sea and the land, to make 
one proselyte (II. -11. clxxxix. g ad 2). 

23. Wo to you . . . because you tithe mint, and anise 
. . . etc. (II. -11. Ixxxvii. i ad 2; III. xxxviii. i ad 3). 
These things you ought to have done (II.-II. Ixxxvii. 
2 ad 3). 



Matt. XXIII. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA" 172 

Verse 

32. Fill ye up then the measure of your fathers (I. -II. Ixxxvii. 
Sadi; III. xlvii. 6). 

35. That upon you may come all the just blood that hath been 

shed upon the earth . . . etc. (I. -II. Ixxxvii. 8 ad 1, 
ad 3). 

Chapter XXIV 

11. Many false prophets shall arise, and shall seduce many 

(I I. -I I. clxxxviii. 1 ad 2; clxxxix. 9). 

12. The charity of many shall grow cold (III. i. 5; Sup. Ixxiv; 

2 ad 2). 

13. He that shall persevere . . . etc. (II.-II. cxxxvii. 2 ai 3). 

14. This gospel . . . shall be preached in the whole world 

(I. -II. cvi. 4 ad 4). 

24. There shall arise . . . false prophets, and shall show 
great signs and wonders . . . etc. (I. cxiv. 4 ad 1; 
II. -II. Cixxviii. I ad 2). 

27. As lightning cometh out of the east ... so shall the 
coming of the Son of Man be (II. -II. Ixxxiv. 3 ad 3; 
III. xxxvi. i). 

29. The stars shall fall from heaven . . . etc. (Sup. Ixxiii- 

3; Ixxxviii. 3 ad 2). 

30. Then shall appear the sign of the Son of Man (III. xxv. 

4 ad 3; Sup. xc. 2 ad 2). 

31. They shall gather together His elect . . . etc. (I. xci. 

2 a^ i; ex. 4 ad i). 

32. When the branch thereof is now tender . . . you know 

that summer is nigh (III. xlvi. g ad 3). 
34. This generation shall not pass till all these things be done 
(I.-II. cvi. 4). 

36. Of that day and hour no one knoweth . . . etc. (Sup. 

Ixxvii. 2; Ixxxviii. 3). 
45. Who, thinkest thou, is a faithful and wise servant . . . ? 

etc. (I. xxii. i; II. -II. xlvii. 10; xcvii. 4). 
48, 51. If that evil servant shall say in his heart . . . etc. 

Chapter XXV 

16. To one he gave five talents . . . etc. (II. -II. xxiv. 3 ad i)- 
To every one according to his proper ability (II. -II. xxiv. 

3 ad 1; Sup. xciii. 3, obj. i). 

21. Enter thou into the joy of thy lord (II. -II. xxviii. 3). 



173 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Matt. XXV. 



Verse 



26. I reap where I sow not (II. -II. Ixii. 4 ai 3). 

27. At my coming I should have received my own with usury 

(11. -II. Ixxviii. 1 ad 1). 

28-30. Take ye away therefore the talent from him . . . etc. 
(II. -II. cxxxiii. i). 

31. When the Son of Man shall come . . . and all His angels 
with Him (Sup. Ixxxix. ^ ad 1). 

34. Come, ye blessed of My Father, possess you the kingdom 

. . . etc. (I. -II. iv. 7 ad i). 
37, 44. Lord, when did we see Thee . . . etc. (Sup. Ixxxviii. 

2; xcix. 5 ad 2). 

40. As long as you did it to one of these . . . etc. (II.-II. 

clxxxviii. 2). 

41. Depart from Me, you cursed, into everlasting fire (I. x. 

3 a^ 2; Ixiii. 8; Sup. Ixxiv. 9, obj. 3; xcvii. i, obj. i; 
xcix. 2). 
Which was prepared for the devil and his angels (Sup. 
Ixx. 3). 

42. For I was hungry and you gave Me not to eat (II.-II. 

xxxii. 2). 

46. These shall go into everlasting punishment (I. Ixiv. 2; 
I. -II. Ixxxvi. 3; Sup. xcix. i). 
But the just into everlasting life (I. x. 3; xviii. 2 ad 1; 
Ixiv. 2; I.-II. iii. 2 ad i; v. 4; II.-II. xviii. 2 ad 2; 
Sup. xcix. 3). 

Chapter XXVI 

2. After two days shall be the pasch (III. xlvi. g ad 1; 

Ixxiv. 4 ad 1). 
II. Me you have not always (III. Ixxv. 1 ad 2). 
17. On the first day of the Azymes the disciples came to Jesus, 

saying: Where wilt Thou . . . etc. (III. xlvi. g ad 1; 

Ixxiv. 4). 

24. It were better for him if that man had not been bom 

(I. V. 2 a^ 3; I.-II. viii. 1 ad ^; xxix. 4 ad 2; Ixxiii. 
S ad 2; Sup. xcviii. 3). 

25. Judas that betrayed Him (III. xlvii. 3, 6 ad 2). 

26. Whilst they were at supper, Jesus took bread . . . etc. 

(III. Ixxxi. I ad i). 
Take ye, and eat (III. Ixxviii. i). 
This is My Body (III. Ix. 8; Ixxviii. i, 2, 5; Ixxxiii. 4 ai i; 

Lxxxiv. 3). 



Matt. XXVI. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 174 



Verse 



27. Taking the chalice, He gave thanks (HI. xxi. 3). 

28. This is My blood of the New Testament, which shall be 

shed . . . etc. (HI. Ixxviii. 3, 5; Ixxix. 7). 

29. I will not drink from henceforth of this fruit of the vine 

. . . etc. (in. Ixxiv. 5; Ixxxi. 2 ad i). 

32. After I shall be risen again, I will go before you into 
Galilee (HI. Iv. 3 a<i 4). 

37. He began to grow sorrowful and to be sad (HI. xv. 6 

ad i). 

38. My soul is sorrowful even unto death (I.-H. lix. 3; HI. 

V. 3; XV. 6). 

39. Going a little further. He fell upon His face, praying 

. . . etc. (n.-H. Ixxxiii. 10 ad i; IH. xiii. 4 aS 3; 

xxi.; xliii. 2 a^ 2; liii. ^ ad 2). 
If it be possible let this chalice pass from Me (III. xv. 

6 a^ 4; xviii. ; xxi. 2, 3, 4 ad 1). 
Nevertheless, not as I will, but as Thou wilt (I. -II. xix. 9; 

III. xviii. I, 5). 
42. My Father, if this chalice may not pass away . . . Thy 

will be done (III. xlvi. 2 ad 2; xlvii. 3 a^ 2). 

52. Put up again thy sword into its place (II. -II. xl. 2). 

All that take up the sword shall perish with the sword 
(ibid., I ad i). 

53. Thinkest thou that I cannot ask My Father . . . etc. 

(I. XXV. 5). 

63. And the high-priest said to Him: I adjure Thee by the 

living God (II. -II. xc. 1 ad 1). 
70. He denied before them all saying: I know not what thou 

sayest (II. -II. xxiv. 12 ad 2). 

Chapter XXVII 

25. His blood be upon us and upon our children (II. -II. cviii. 

4 ad i). 

26. He . . . delivered Him unto them to be crucified 

(III. xlvi. 4). 

33. They came to the place that is called Golgotha . . . etc. 

(III. xlvi. 10 ad 3). 
38. Then were crucified with Him two thieves . . .- (III. 

xlvi. i). 
44. The self-same thing the thieves also that were crucified 

with Him, reproached Him with (III. xlvi. 11 ad ^). 



175 SCRIPTUR.\L INDEX Matt. XXVII. 



Verse 



45. There was darkness over the whole earth . . . etc. (III. 

xliv. 2 ad 2). 

46. My God, My God, why hast Thou forsaken Me ? (III. xv. 

I ad i). 

50. Jesus again crying with a loud voice, yielded up the 

ghost (III. Ixvii. 1 ad 2\\. ^, 5). 

51. The veil of the temple was rent in two . . . etc. (I. -II. 

ciii. 3 a^ 2; III. xliv. 4 «^ 3). 

51, 52. The earth quaked, and the rocks were rent, and the 

graves were opened (III. xliv. 4 a^ 3). 

52. Many bodies of the saints . . . arose (III. liii. 3 at^ 2; 

Sup. Ixxvii. I ad '^). 
56. Among whom was Mary Magdalen . . . etc. (III. xxviii. 
3 ad 6). 

59. Joseph taking the body, wrapped it up in a clean linen 

cloth (III. li. 2 ad 2, ad 3, ad 4). 

60. And laid it in his owti monument . . . etc. (III. li. i, 4; 

lii. 4; bcvi. 8 ai i). 

And he rolled a great stone to the door of the monu- 
ment (III. li. 2 ad 4^). 

Chapter XXVIII 

2. For an angel of the Lord descended from heaven . . . 
etc. (III. Iv. 6 ad 5). 

7. He will go before you into Galilee (III. Iv. 3 fli 4). 

g. They came up and took hold of His feet (III. Iv. 6 fl^ 3). 

10. Tell My brethren that they go into Galilee (III. Iv. 3 a^ 4). 

18. All power is given to Me in heaven and in earth (III. 

xiii. 3 oi^ I ; xxi. i fli 3 ; Sup. xc. i) . 

19. Baptizing them in the name of the Father . . . etc. (II. -II. 

ii. 8; clxxiv. 6; III. xxxix. 8; xlii. i; lix. 4 ad 2; 
Ix. 7, 8; Ixvi. 2 ad 2, 5; lx\'ii. i, 6; Ixxxiv. 3). 



GOSPEL OF ST. MARK 
Chapter I 



4. John was in the desert baptizing, and preaching the bap- 

tism of penance . . . etc. (III. XXX viii. 3 ail). 

5. Confessing their sins [ibid., ad 2). 



Mark I. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 176 

Verse 

10. Coming up out of the water, He saw the heavens opened 

(HI. xxxix. 5 ad 2). 

13. And He was in the desert forty days and forty nights 
(HI. xli. 2 a^ 3, 3 ad 2). 
And He was with beasts (HI. xH. ^ ad 2). 

24. I know who Thou art, the Holy Onepf God (I. xii. i^adG; 

xxxii. 1 ad 1] Ixiv. 1 ad 4, 2 ad ^; 111. xxix. 1 ad ^; 
xHv. 1 ad 2; xlvii. 5). 

25. Speak no more, and go out of the man (H.-H. xc. 2 ad 2; 

HI. xhv. lad^). 

26. The unclean spirit tearing him . . . went out of him 

(ibid., ad 4). 

27. What is this new doctrine ? For with power he com- 

mandeth even the unclean spirits . . . etc. (IH. xliii. 4). 

34. He cast out many devils, and He suffered them not to 
speak . . . because they knew Him (I. xli. 1 ad 1; 
xliv. i; xlvii. 5; Ixiv. i ad ^). 

Chapter H 

7. Who can forgive sins, but God only ? (HI. xvi. 11 ad 2; 
Ixxxiv. 3 «^ 3). 

Chapter HI 

5. Looking upon them with anger (HI. xv. 9). 

11, 12. The unclean spirits . . . cried out, saying: Thou 

art the Son of God [cf. i. 24). 
29. He that shall blaspheme against the Holy Ghost . . . etc- 
(I.-H. Ixxxvii. 3; n.-H. xiv. i). 

Chapter IV 

28. The earth . . . bringeth forth fruit, first the blade, then 

the ear . . . etc. (I. -II. cvii. 3). 

Chapter V 

10. He besought Him that He would not expel them . . . 

etc. (I. Ixiv. 4 ad ^). 
19. Go into thy house to thy friends and tell them . . . etc. 

(III. xliv. ^ ad 4). 



177 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Mark VI. 

Chapter VI 

Verse 

5. He could not do any miracles there (III. xliii. 2 ad 1). 

13. They anointed with oil many that were sick . . . etc. 
(I. -II. cviii. 2; Sup. xxix. 3 ad i). 

31. Come apart into a desert place and rest a little . . . etc. 

(III. xl. iad3). 

Chapter VII 

3, 4. The Pharisees . . . eat not without often washing 
their hands . . . etc. (III. xxxviii. 1 ad ^). 

8. You hold the tradition of men . . . etc. (III. xxxviii. 
I ad 3). 
24. Entering into a house, He would that no man should know 
it, and He could not be hid (III. xiii. ^adi; xliv. ^ad^). 

Chapter VIII 

23, 24. He asked him if he saw anything. And looking up 
he said: I see men as it were trees walking . . . etc. 
(III. xliv. 3 ^^ 2; Ixxxvi. 5). 

26. If thou enter into the town, tell nobody (III. xliv. 3 ai 4). 

Chapter IX 

25 Cr\-ing out, and greatly tearing him, he went out of him 
\cf. i. 26). 

49. Have peace among you (II. -II. xxix. 2 ad 4, 4). 

Chapter X 

13. They brought to Him young children . . . etc. (III. 

Ixxii. 1 ad 1). 
30. Who shall not receive a hundred times as much, now in 

this time (I. -II. Ixix. 2 ad 2] cvii. 1 ad 2). 

Chapter XI 
13. For it was not the time for figs (III. xliv. ^ ad 2). 

Chapter XIII 

32. Of that day or hour no one knoweth, neither the angels 

. . . nor the Son, but the Father (I. xx^. 4 ad 2; 
HI. X.. 2.ad 1; Sup. Ixxxyiii. 2),. 

12. 



Mark XIV. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA" 178 

Chapter XIV 

Verse 

12. On the first day of the unleavened bread (III. xlvi. 9 
ad i). 

33. He began to fear and to be heavy (III. xv. 6 ad i, 7). 

Chapter XV 

25. It was the third hour, and they crucified Him (III. xlvi. 
(^ ad 2) Ixxxii. 2 ad '^). 

27. With Him they crucify two thieves (III. xlvi. 11). 

39. The centurion , . . said: Indeed this man was the Son 
of God (III. xlvii. 1 ad 2). 

44. Pilate wondered that He should be already dead (III. 
xlvii. 1. ad 2), 

Chapter XVI 

2. Very early in the morning . . . the sun being now risen 
(III. liii. 2 ad ^). 

12. He appeared in another shape to two of them walking 
(III. liv. 'L ady, Iv. 4). 

15. Go ye into the whole world, and preach the Gospel 

to every creature (I. xci. i; xcvi. 2; I. -II. xvii. 8 
ad 2). 

16. He that believeth, and is baptized, shall be saved (III. 

Ixviii. 8; Ixix. ^ ad i] Sup. xcix. 4, ohj. i). 
He that believeth not shall be condemned (II. -II. i. 
6 a^ 3; ii. 3; xvi. i ad i). 

17. These signs shall follow them that believe (II. -II. clxxviii. 

I ad 3). 
In My name they shall cast out devils (II. -II. xc. 2). 
They shall speak with new tongues (I I. -I I. clxxvi. i). 

18. They shall lay their hands upon the sick, and they shall 

recover (III. Ixxxiv. ^ ad 1). 

19. The Lord Jesus . . . was taken up into heaven (III. 

Ivii.; Iviii. i, 3). 
And sitteth on the right hand of God (III. Ivii. 2 ad z\ 
Iviii.). 

20. The Lord working withal, and confirming the word with 

signs (I. cxJv. 4 (2^ 3; II. -II. clxxi. i). 



179 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Luke I. 

GOSPEL OF ST. LUKE 
Chapter I 

Verse 

5. There was ... a certain priest named Zachary, of the 
course of Abia . . . etc. (II. -II. xcvii. 2 a^ 3; III. 
xxxvii. 2). 

9. It was his lot to offer incense (II. -II. xcv. 8). 
II, 12. There appeared to him an angel of the Lord . . . and 
Zachary seeing him was troubled . . . etc. (III. xxx. 

13. Fear not (III. xxx. 3 ad 3). 

15. He shall be filled with the Holy Ghost . . . etc. (II. -II. 
clxxxix. I ai 4; III. xxvii. 2 ad i, 6). 

18. Zachary said to the angel: Whereby shall I know this ? 
(II. -II. xcvii. 2 a^ 3). 

20. Thou shalt be dumb . . . because thou hast not believed 
. . . etc. (ibid.). 

26. The angel Gabriel was sent from God . . . etc. (III. 

xxx. 2). 

27. To a virgin espoused to a man . . . etc. (III. xxviii. 

3 ad 2). 

28. And the angel being come in, said to her (ibid., 3). 
Hail, full of grace, the Lord is with thee . . . etc. (III. 

vii. 10 ad 1; xxvii. i, 5; xxx. 4). 

29. Who, having heard, was troubled . . . and thought . . . 

what manner of salutation this should be (III. xxx. 
3 ad 3). 

30. And the angel said to her: Fear not, Mary, for thou 

hast found grace with God (ibid., III. xxvii. 4; xxx. 3 
ad 3). 

31. Behold, thou shalt'conceive . . . etc. (III. xxx. i). 
And thou shalt call His name Jesus (III. xxxvii. 2). 

34. How shall this be done, because I know not man ? (III. 

xxx. ^ ad 2). 

35. The Holy Ghost shall come upon thee (III. xxvii. ^ ad 2] 

xxxii. i). 
The power of the Most High shall overshadow thee (III. 

xxxii. I ad 1). 
The Holy which shall be born of thee, shall be called the 

Son of God (III. ii. 11; xxxii. i; xxxiv. i). 



Luke I. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " i8o 

Verse 

36. Behold, thy cousin EUzabeth, she also hath conceived 

a son in her old age (III. xxix. 1 ad 4; xxx. 4 ad 1; 
xxxi. 2 ad 2). 

37. Because no word shall be impossible with God (I. xxv. 3). 

38. Behold the handmaid of the Lord (III. xxx. i). 

44. The infant in my womb leapt for joy (II. -II. cxxiv. 1 adi; 
III. xxvii. 6). 

48, He hath regarded the humility of His handmaid (II. -II. 
clxi. 1 ad 1). 
From henceforth all generations shall call me blessed 
(III. xxvii. 5 ad 3). 

59. They called him by his father's name, Zachary (III. 
xxxvii. 2 ad ^; Ixx. 3 ad 3). 

70. As He spoke by the mouth of His holy prophets (I. i. 10; 
II. -II. clxxii. i). 

80. The child grew and was strengthened in spirit (III. ix. 4; 
xii.; XV. 8). 

Chapter II 

I. There went out a decree from Caesar Augustus, that the 
whole world should be enrolled (III. xxxv. S ad 1). 

8. And there were . . . shepherds watching . . . their 

flocks (III. xxxvi.). 

9. An angel of the Lord stood by them {ibid., 3, 5). 

The brightness of God shone round about them {ibid., 
5 ad i). 

9, 10. And they feared with a great fear. And the angel 
said to them: Fear not {cf. I. 11, 12). 

19. Mary kept all these words, pondering them in her heart 
(III. xxvii. 5 ad 3). 

21. And after eight da3rs were accomplished that the child 

should be circumcised (III. xxxvii. i; xl. 4). 
His name was called Jesus (III. xxxvii. 2). 

22. After the days of her purification . . . were accom- 

plished (III. xxxvii. 4). 
They carried Him ... to present Him to the Lord 
(ibid., 3). 

23 seqq. \Vho was of Hell (III. xxxi. 3 ai 2). 

24. And to offer a sacrifice . . . (III. xxxvii. 3 ad 3, ad 4). 

25. This man was just and devout (III. xxxvi. 6 ad 1). 

27. When His parents brought in the child Jesus (III. 
xxviii. 1 ad 1). 



i8i SCRIPTURAL INDEX Luke II. 

Verse 

33. His father and mother were wondering ... etc. {ibid.). 

35. Thy own soul a sword shall pierce (III. xxvii. ^ ad 2). 

36. Anna, a prophetess . . . etc. (III. xxxvi. 3, 6). 

40. The child grew and waxed strong {cf. i. 80). 
Full of wisdom (I. vii. 2, 5, 9, 10; xii. i). 
And the grace of God was in Him (III. vii.). 

41. His parents went every year to Jerusalem {cf. verse 27). 
46, 47. They found Him in the temple . . . etc. (III. xii. 

3 ad i). 
48. Behold, Thy father and I {cf. verse 27). 
52. Jesus advanced in wisdom (III. vii. 12 ad 3 ; xii. 2, 3 a^ 3 ; 

XV. S ad ;^', xxxiii. i ad ^). 
And grace (III. vii. 12). 

Chapter III 

6. All flesh shall see the salvation of God (I. xii. 2). 

8. Bring forth fruits worthy of penance (III. xc. 2 ad ^; 
Sup. xiii. i). 

17. Whose fan is in His hand (Sup. Ixxiv. 9). 

21. Jesus, being baptized . . . heaven was opened (III. 

xxxix. 5; bcix. 7). 

22. The Holy Ghost descended ... as a dove upon Him 

(III. xxxix. 6, 7). 

23. Being, as it was supposed, the son of Joseph (III. xxviii. 

I ad i). 

Chapter IV 

3. If Thou art the Son of God . . . etc. (II. -II. clxiii. i, 
obj. i; III. xliv. I ad 2). 

13. All the temptation being ended (III. xii. 3 «^ 3, 4 ad 4). 

30. He, passing through the midst of them, w^ent His way (III. 
xliv. 3 ad i). 

34. I know Thee, who Thou art, the Holy One of God (III. 

xxix. 1 ad ^\ xliv. 1 ad i] xlvii. 5). 

35. Jesus rebuked him, saying: Hold thy peace (II. -II. 

xcv. 4). 

39. Immediately rising, she ministered to them (III. Ixxxvi. 

5 (^d I). 

40. He laying His hands on every one of them, healed them 

(III. xliv. 3 fl^ 2). 

41. For they knew that He was the Christ (III. xliv. i ad 2). 



Luke V. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 182 

Chapter V 

Verse 

11. Leaving all things, they followed Him (H.-H. clxxxix. i). 
27. Follow Me (H.-H. clxxxiv. ^ ad 1; clxxxix. i). 

34. Can you make the children of the bridegroom fast, whilst 

the bridegroom is with them ? (II. -H. cxlvii. 4 o^ 5). 

Chapter VI 

12. He went out into a mountain to pray (II. -II. cxlvii. 5; 

clxxx\'iii. 8; III. xiii. 4 ai 3; xxi. i; xl. i ad 3). 

19, Virtue went out from Him, and healed all (III. xliii. 4). 
20-22. Blessed are ye, poor . . . etc. (I.-II. Ixix. ; II.-II. xix. 
12; Sup. Ixxi. 12 ad 3). 

25. Wo to you that are filled, for you shall hunger (I.-II. 
Ixix. 2). 
Wo to you that now laugh, for you shall mourn and weep 
(ibid., II.-II. clxviii. 2 ad i). 

35. Lend, hoping for nothing thereby (I.-II. c\iii. 3 ^^ 2; 

II.-II. Ixxviii. I ad 2f)' 
And you shall be sons of the Highest (I. xxxiii. 3; I.-II. 

cxiv. 3; III. iii. 4 a^ 3, 5 ad 2). 
For He is kind to the ungrateful (II.-II. c\di. 4). 

36. Be ye therefore merciful (II.-II. xxx. 4 ad 3). 

38. Good measure . . . shall they give into your bosom 

(II.-II. xxviii. 3). 
45. A good man out of the good treasure of his heart . . . etc. 

(I.-II. xix. 8 ad i). 

Chapter VII 

47. Many sins are forgiven her because she hath loved much 
. . . etc. (I. xxi. 4 ad 1', I.-II. cxiii. 4 ad 1; II.-II. cvi. 
2; III. xlLx. i; Ixxxvi. 2). 

Chapter VIII 

2, 3. Certain women, and many others who ministered unto 
Him of their substance (III. xl. 3). 

30. What is thy name ? But he said: Legion (II.-II. xcv. 

4 ad 1). 

31. They besought the Lord not to cast them into the abyss 

(I. Ixiv. /[ ad ;^). 



i83 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Luke IX. 

Chapter IX 

Verse 

31. And they spoke of his decease that he should accompUsh 

in Jerusalem (III. xlv. 3 ad ^). 
59. Lord, suffer me first to go and bury my father (II. -II. 

ci. /{ ad 2; clxxxix. 6). 

61. Let me first take my leave of them that are at my house 

(II. -II. clxxxix. 6, 10 ad 2). 

62. No man putting his hand to the plough, and looking back 

. . . etc. (II.-IL Ixxxviii. 1 ad 3; clxxxiv. 6; clxxxvi. 
6 ad 1; clxxxix. 4 ad i, 10 ad 2). 

Chapter X 

I. The Lord appointed other seventy-two : and He sent them 
. . . etc. (II. -II. clxxxiv. 6 ad 1; clxxxviii. 4 ad 5). 

4. Salute no man by the way (III. Ixiv. i, 2). 

7. The labourer is worthy of his hire (II. -II. Ixxxvii. 1 ad 2). 
19. Behold I have given you power to tread upon serpents 
. . . etc. (II.-IL xc. 2). 

30. A certain man went down from Jerusalem to Jericho 
(I. -II. Ixxxv. i). 

38, 39. He entered into a certain town, and a certain woman 
named Martha received Him into her house. And she 
had a sister Mary . . . etc. (II.-IL clxxi., prologue; 
clxxx. 3 fl^ 4; clxxxii. i). 

42. Mary hath chosen the better part . . . etc. (I. -II. Ivii. 
i; II.-IL clii. 2; clxxx. 2; clxxxii. 1, ^adi; clxxxviii. 6). 

Chapter XI 

2-4. Father, hallowed be Thy name . . . etc. (II.-IL Ixxxiii. 

9)- 
3. Give us this day our daily bread (III. Ixxx. 10 ad i, ad 4; 
Ixxxiii. 2). 

13. How much more will your Father . . . give the good 
Spirit . . . etc. (II.-IL Ixxxiii. 15 ad 1). 

15. He casteth out devils by Beelzebub . . . etc. (III. xlii. 
2 ad 3). 

24. I will return into my house whence I came out (III. 
Ixxxviii. I, obj. 2). 

33. No man lighteth a candle and putteth it in a hidden place 
. . . etc. (II.-IL clxxxviii. S ad 4). 



Luke XI. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 184 

Verse 

41. That which remaineth give ahns: and ... all things 
are clean unto you (II. -II. xxxii. 5; Ixvi. 7; Ixxi. 3; 
Ixxxvii. I t?^ 4; II. -II. xxiv. 10 ad 2; cxviii. 2, 5 ai 2; 
cxix. 2 ad 1; Sup. xv. 3 ad 3). 



Chapter XII 

4. Be not afraid of them who kill the body . . . etc. (II. -II. 
xxxii. 2 ad i). 

8. Him shall the Son of Man . . . confess before the angels 

of God (I.-II. ii. 3 ad i). 
33. SeU what 5'ou possess (I I. -I I. clxxxvii. 3 ai 4). 
42. \Mio ... is the faithful and \nse steward ? (I.-II. 

xc\ii. 4). 
47. The ser\-ant who knew the will of his lord . . . and 

did not . . . etc. (I.-II. Ixxiii. g ad ^; 10; Ixxvii. 2). 

Chapter XIII 

15. Doth not even' one of you on the Sabbath day loose his 
ox . . . etc. (II. -II. cxxii. 4 ad 3). 

28. There shall be weeping (Sup. xc\'ii. 3). 

33. It cannot be that a prophet perish out of Jerusalem 
(III. xlvi. 10 ad i). 

Chapter XIV 

II. Every one that exalteth himself shall be humbled (II. -I I. 

clxi. 5^^3)- 
12; 13. Wlien thou makest a dinner . . . call not thy 

friends . . . but . . . call the poor (I.-II. Ixix. 3; 

II. -II. xxxi. ^ ad 1; Ixxi. 4 ad i). 

23. Go out into the highways and hedges, and compel them 
to come in (II. -II. x. 8). 

26. If any man come to Me, and hate not his father . . . 
etc. (II. -II. XXV. 6; xxvi. 2, y ad i] xxxiv. ^ ad 1; 

ci. 4 ad i). 

28. Which of you ha\nng a mind to build a tower . . . etc. 

(II. -II. clxxxix. 10 ad 3). 
33. Every one . . . that doth not renounce all that he 

possesseth . . . etc. (II. -II. clxxxiv. y ad 1; clxxxix. 

10 ad 3). 



i85 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Luke XV. 

Chapter XV 



Verse 



I. The publicans and sinners drew near to Him, to hear Him 
(IL-II. XXV. 6ad s; HL xl. i). 

7. Even so there shall be joy in heaven upon one sinner that 

doth penance . . . etc. (I. xx. 4 ad 4; Sup. Ixxi. 8, 
obj. 3). 

10. There shall be joy before the angels of God . . . etc. 
(1. Ixii. g ad ^; Sup. Ixxi. 8 ad ^). 

21. Father, I have siimed against heaven, and before thee 

(III. Ixxxv. 3). 

Chapter XVI 

8. The children of this world are wiser in their generation 

than the children of light (II. -II. xlvii. 13 ad i; Iv. 
2 ad ;^; xcii. 1 ad 1). 

9. Make unto you friends of the mammon of iniquity (I. -I I. 

cxiv. 6 ad ^; II. -II. xxxii. y ad 1; c. ;^ ad 1; cxiv. 6 
ad 3). 
That when you shall fail, they may receive you . . . etc. 
(II. -II. xxxii. 9 ad 2). 

22. The beggar . . . was carried by the angels into Abraham's 

bosom (III. lii. 2 ^^ 4; Sup. Ixix. 4). 

23. Lifting up his eyes, he saw Abraham afar off (I. Ixxxix. 7 ; 

Sup. xcviii. 9). 

24. Father Abraham, have mercy on me (I. cvii. 4). 

25. Remember that thou didst receive good things in thy 

life-time (I. Ixxvii. 8 ad 4; Ixxxix. 6; I.-II. Ixvii. 2; 
Sup. Ixx. 2 ad 4; xcviii. 7). 

27, 28. I have five brethren ... he may testify unto them 
. . . etc. (I. Ixxxix. 8; Sup. xcviii. 4). 

Chapter XVII 

5. Lord, increase our faith (I.-II. lii. i). 

10. When you have done . . . say: We are unprofitable 

servants . . . etc. (I.-II. cxiv. i ad i; II. -II. Iviii. 
3 ^^ !)• 
21. The kingdom of God is within you (I.-II. cviii. i ad i). 

37. Wheresoever the body shall be, thither will the eagles 
also be gathered together (I.-II. cii. 6 ad i). 



Luke XVIII. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA" i86 

Chapter XVIII 

Verse 

1. We ought always to pray and not to faint (II. -II. Ixxxiii. 

2,14)- 

2. There was a judge . . . who feared not God, nor regarded 

man (II. -II. xix. 3 ad i). 

8. The Son of Man, when He cometh, shall He find . . . 
faith on earth ? (III. i. 5). 

13. God, be merciful to me, a sinner (I. -II. cxiv. 9 ai i). 

14. Every one that exalteth himself shall be humbled . . . 

etc. (cf. xiv. 11). 

19. None is good but God alone (I. vi. 3 ad 2). 

Chapter XIX 

8. Half of my goods I give to the poor (III. vii. 2 ad 3). 
If I have wronged any man ... I restore him fourfold 
(II.-II. Ixii. 3 ad 2). 

23. That at my coming I might have exacted it with usury 

(II.-II. Ixxviii. I ad i). 

24. Take the pound away from him (II.-II. cxxxiii. i). 

Chapter XX 

36. Neither can they die any more (I. xcvii. 3). 

For they are equal to tlie angels (I. Ixiii. 9 ai 3; cviii. 8; 

II.-II. iv. 5 ad 6). 
And are the children of God {cf. vi. 35). 

38. For all live to Him (I. -II. ex. n ad2\ II.-II. xxiii. 2 ad 2). 

Chapter XXI 

3. This poor widow hath cast in more than they all . . . etc. 

(II.-II. xxxii. 4 ad 3, 10; III. Ixxix. 5). 
II. There shall be great signs (Sup. Ixxiii. i ; Ixxxviii. 3 ad 2). 

15. I will give you a mouth, and wisdom . . . etc. (III. xliv. 

3 ad i). 

18. A hair of your head shall not perish (Sup. Ixxx. 2). 

19. In your patience you shall possess your souls (II.-II. 

cxxxvi. 2 ad 2). 

25. There shall be signs in the sun, and in the moon . . . etc. 

(Sup. Ixxx. 2). 

27. They shall see the Son of Man . . . with great power and 
majesty (Sup. xc. 2). 



i87 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Luke XXII. 

Chapter XXII 

V erse 

7. And the day of the unleavened bread came on (III. xlvi. 
9 ad i). 
15. With desire I have desired to eat this pasch with you 

before I suffer (III. Ixxxi. i a^ 3). 
19. This is My body which is given for you (III. Ixxviii. 3; 
Ixxix. i). 
Do this for a commemoration of Me (Sup. xxxvii. 5 a^ 2). 

29. I dispose to you, as My Father hath disposed to Me, a 

kingdom (I. -II. iv. y ad 1). 

30. That you may eat and drink at My table {ibid.). 

32. I have prayed for thee, that thy faith fail not . . . etc. 

(II. -II. i. 10; ii. 6 ad 3). 
35, 36. When I sent you without purse and scrip . . . etc. 

(I. -II. cviii. 2). 

42. Father, if Thou wilt, remove this chalice from Me . . . 

etc. (III. xviii. i, 5). 
And being in an agony . . . He prayed the longer 
(III. x\4ii. 6 a^ 3). 

43. There appeared to Him an angel from heaven strengthen- 

ing Him (III. xii. 4 ad 1). 

Chapter XXIII 

12. Herod and Pilate were made friends that same day 

(II. -II. xxiii. 1 ad 2, ad ^', xxv. 8 ad 2). 
34. Father, forgive them, for they know not what they do 

(III. xxi. 4 ad 2; xlviii. 5, 6). 

42. Lord, remember me when Thou shalt come into Thy 

kingdom (III. xlvi. 11 ad ^). 

43. This day thou shalt be with Me in paradise (III. lii. 4 «^ 3 ; 

lix. ^ ad 2; Sup. V. 2). 

44. 45. There was darkness over all the earth . . . etc. (III. 

xliv. 2). 

53. Wherein never yet had any man been laid (III. li. 2 ad 4). 

Chapter XXIV 
6. He is not here, but is risen (III. liii. i, 2, ^ ad 1). 
10. Now it was Mary Magdalen . . . and the other women 

who told these things . . . etc. (III. Iv. i ad ^). 
12. Peter . . . stooping down . . . saw the linen clothes 
laid . . . etc. (III. xviii. 4 ad i, ad 2). 



Luke XXIV. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " i88 

Verse 

i6. Their eyes were held that they should not know Him 
(HI. Iv. 4 ad 2, ad 3). 

25. foolish and slow of heart to believe (H.-H. Ixxi. 2 ad2\ 

III. Iv. 5). 

26. Ought not Christ to have suffered these things, and so to 

enter into His glory ? (III. xlvi. i). 

28. He made as though He would go further (H.-H. cxi. 

I ad i). 

29. And they constrained Him (H.-H. clxxxviii. 6; HI. xl. 

I ad 2). 

31. And their eyes were opened (HI. Iv. 4 a^ 3). 

And He vanished out of their sight (HI. liv. 1 ad 2\ 
Iv. 6). 

32. Was not our heart burning within us, whilst He . . . 

opened to us the Scriptures ? 

39. See My hands and feet . . . handle and see: for a spirit 
hath not flesh and bones, as you see Me to have (HI. 
ii. 5; V. I, 2, 4; liv. I, 2 ad 2, 3; Iv. 6; Sup. Ixxxiii. 
I, 2, 6). 

43. And when He had eaten before them (I. li. 3 ^^ 5; HI. 

liv. 2 a^ 3; Iv. 3, 6; Sup. Ixxxi. 4 ad 1). 

44. These are the words which I spoke to you while I was yet 

with you (HI. Iv. 3). 
All things must ... be fulfilled which are written . . . 
concerning Me (I.-H. xcviii. 2; III. xlvi. i; Iv. 3). 

46. Thus it is written, and thus it behoved Christ to suffer 

. . . etc. (HI. xlvi. i; liii. i). 
And that penance and remission of sins should be preached 

in His name . . . etc. (III. Ixxxiv. 7). 
49. Stay you in the city, till you be endued with power from 

on high (I.-H. ciii. 4 ad i). 



GOSPEL OF ST. JOHN 
Chapter I 



I. The Word was with God (L xxxiii. 3 ad ^; xxxiv. i; 
L-II. xciii. 1 ad 2', H.-H. clxxxix. i ad 4). 
And the Word was God (L xxvii. i; xxxiii. 1 ad 2] xli. 3; 
HI. xliii. 4). 



i8g SCRIPTURAL INDEX John I. 



Verse 



2. The same was in the beginning with God {cf. verse i). 

3. All things were made by Him (I. xxxix. 8; xlv. 6 ad 2] 

xlvii. 3; Ixxiv. ^ ad 1). 
And without Him was made nothing (I. -II. Ixxii. 1 ad 2). 

3, 4. That (which) was made, in Him was life (I. xviii. 4). 

9. That was the true light, which enlighteneth every man 
that Cometh into this world (I. Ixxix. 4 ad 1; Ixxxvii. 
3 ai 2; I. -II. Ixxix. 3; cii. 4 ad 6; II. -II. clxxi. 2; III. 
V. 4 ad 2). 

10. And the world was made by Him {cf. verse 3). 

12. As many as received Him, He gave them power to be 

made the sons of God (I. -11. cix. 7; III. xxiii. 2). 

13. Who are born, not ... of the will of the flesh, but of God 

(III. xxviii. i). 

14. The Word was made flesh (II. -II. clxxxix. 1 ad 4] III. 

i. 3 fl(^ I ; V. 3 a^ I ; xvi. 6) . 
And we saw His glory . . . etc. (I. -II. cix. 7; III. vi. 6). 
Full of grace and truth (III. ii. 10 ad 2) vii. 7 ad i, 9, 10, 

12; viii. i; X. 4; xiv, 4 ad 2] xv. 3; xxiii. 4; xxvii. 

^ ad 1] xxviii. 4 ad 2] xxxiv. i, 2 ad 2). 

15. 30. He that shall come after me, is preferred before me: 

because He was before me . . . (III. xvi. 6 ad 2). 

16. And of His fulness we all have received (I. -II. cviii. i; 

III. i. 6; ii. 11 ad 2; vi. 2 ad 3; vii. i; viii. i, 5; 
xix. 4 ad 2; xxiv. 3; xxvii. ^ ad z) Ixix. 5; Sup. 
Ixxvi. i). 

17. The law was given by Moses, grace and truth came by 

Jesus Christ (I. Ixxiii. 1 ad i] I.-II. xcviii. i, 3 <2^ i; 
cxii. 1 adz', II. -II. xiv. 2 a^ 3; III. ii. 11). 

18. No man hath seen God at any time (I. xii. 1 ad i] Ixxxviii. 

3 ; I.-II. cxii. 5 «^ 3 ; Sup. xcii. t ad 2). 
The only-begotten Son Who is in the bosom of the Father, 
He hath declared Him (I. xxxiii. 3 ^^ 2; xli. 3). 

29. Behold the Lamb of God (I.-II. cii. -^ ad 2) III. Ixxv. 5). 

Behold Him Who taketh away the sin of the world 

(I.-II. Ixxxii. 2; cii. 2; II. -II. ii. 2 ad y, III. i. 4; xxii. 

2 af^ 2, 3; xlvi. 5 ai 3, 6 ad 6; xlviii. 2 ad 2] xlix. i, 2, 
3, 4, 5 a^ 3, ai 4 ; Hi. 5 ; Ivi. 2 ad 4] Ixii. 5 ; Ixix. i ad 2, 
ad 3; III. Ixxiii. 5; Ixxix. 3). 

31. That He may be made manifest in Israel, therefore am 
I come baptising with water (III. xxxvi. 4 ai 3; xliii. 

3 ad i). 



John I. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 190 

Verse 

33. He upon whom thou shall see the Spirit descending . . . 

etc. (I. xxxvi. 3 ai 4; I.-H. Ixviii. 3 a^ i). 

34. I saw and gave testimony that this is the Son of God 

(U.-II. ii. 7 ad 2). 

Chapter II 

4. My hour is not yet come (III. xlvi. 9; 10). 

10. Every man at first setteth forth good wine . . . etc. 

(III. xliv. 3 a^ 2). 

11. This beginning of miracles did Jesus . . . etc. (III. 

xxxvi. 4 (2^ 3; xliii. 3) 
And His disciples believed in Him (III. xxxvi. 4 a^ 3; 
xliii. 3 ad '^). 

12. After this He went down to Capharnaum, He and His 

mother, and His brethren (III. xxviii. 3 «i 5). 
17. The zeal of Thy house hath eaten me up (I. -II. xxviii. 
4; III. XV. 9). 

20. Six and forty years was this temple in building . . . etc. 

(III. xxxiii. I, ohj. i). 

21. He spoke of the temple of His body (III. xxxii. i ad 3). 
25. For He knew what was in man (III. x. 2). 

Chapter III 

3. Unless a man be born again, he cannot see the kingdom of 
God (I. -II. Ixxxvii. ^ ad 2). 

5. Unless a man be born again of water and the Holy Ghost, 

he cannot enter into the kingdom of God (I. Ixxiv. 
3 ad 4; I. -II. cxii. i ad 2; cxiii. 3 ai i; III. xxxviii. 6; 
xxxix. 4; Ixvi. 2 «^ 3, 3; Ixviii. i, 2, 9; Ixx. 2 ad 3, 
ad 4; Ixxii. 6 ad z\ Ixxxiv. 5). 

8. The Spirit breatheth where He will (II. -II. xxiv. 3). 

13. No man hath ascended into heaven, but He that descended 

from heaven, the Son of Man . . . etc. (III. y. 2 ad i', 
Ivii. 2 ad 2). 

14. So must the Son of Man be lifted up (III. xlvi. i, 4). 

16. God so loved the world . . . etc. (I. xxxviii. 2 ad i] 

I.-II. cii. 3; III. i. 2; iv. 5 ad'2). 

17. God sent not His Son into the world to judge the world, 

but that the world might be saved by Him (III. i. 
6 fl^ 3; Ixviii. I, 2). 

18. He that believeth in Him is not judged (Sup. Ixxxix. 

6adi). 



191 SCRIPTURAL INDEX John III. 

Verse 

19. The light is come into the world, and men loved darkness 
. . . etc. (III. i. 4). 

21. He that doth truth, cometh to the light (I. xvii. i). 

22. 23. Jesus . . . came into . . . Judea . . . and baptised. 

And John also was baptising (III. xxxviii. 6). 

29. He that hath the bride is the bridegroom (Sup. xcv. 3). 

34. God doth not give the spirit by measure (III. vii. 11 ad i). 

35. The Father loveth the Son, and He hath given all things 

into His hand (I. xlii. 6 ad 2). 

36. He that believeth not the Son, shall not see life (I. -II. 

Ixxxviii. 4, obj. i). 

Chapter IV 

8. His disciples were gone into the city to buy meats (II. -II. 
clxxxviii. 7). 

13. Whosoever drinketh of this water shall thirst again (I. -II. 

ii. 1 ad ;^; xxxiii. 2). 

14. A fountain of water springing up into life everlasting 

{ibid., I. -II. cxiv. 3). 
19. Sir, I perceive that Thou art a prophet (II. -II. clxxiv. 
5 ad ^; III. vii. 8; xxxi. 2). 

23. The hour cometh, and now is, when you shall neither on 

this mountain, nor in Jerusalem, adore the Father . . . 
etc. (I. -II. cviii. 3 ad ^; II. -II. Ixxxiv. 2 «^ i, 3 ad i). 

24. God is a spirit (I. iii. i). 

And they that adore Him, must adore Him in spirit and 
in truth (I. -II. ci. 2 ad 4; II. -II. Ixxxi. y ad 1; Ixxxiii. 
5 ad I, 13 ad 1; Ixxxiv. 2 ad 1; xcii. 2 ad 3). 

34. My meat is to do the will of Him that sent Me (I. -II. Ixix. 
2 ad 3). 

36. He that reapeth receiveth . . . and gathereth fruit (I. -II. 
Ixx. 1 ad 1). 

42. We now believe, not for Thy saying . . . etc. (II. -II. 
ii. 10; xxvii. 3 ad 2). 

53. And himself believed and his whole house (II. -II. vi. 
I ad 2). 

Chapter V 

17. My Father worketh until now, and I work (I. Ixix. 2; 

Ixxiii. 2 ad 1] cxviii. 3 a^ i; Sup. Ixxxviii. i). 

18. The Jews sought the more to kill Him because . . . 

making Himself equal to God (I. xlii.; III. xlvii. 4; 
Iviii. 3). 



John V. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 192 

Verse 

19. The Son cannot do anything of Himself, but what He 

seeth the Father doing (I. xxvii. i; xlii. 6 ad 1). 
For what things soever He doth, these the Son also doth 
in like manner (I. xlii. 6; HI. xxiii. 2; xliii. 4). 

20. For the Father loveth the Son, and showeth Him all 

things which Himself doth (I. xlii. 6 ad 2). 

21. For as the Father raiseth up the dead, and giveth life, 

so the Son also giveth life to whom He will (HI. xliii. 
4; Ivi. i). 

22. The Father . . . hathgivenall judgment to the Son (HI. 

lix. 4). 

23. That all men may honour the Son, as they honour the 

Father (II.-II. Ixxxi. ^ ad 1; Ixxxiv. i ad ^; III. xxv. 
I ad i). 
He who honoureth not the Son, honoureth not the Father 
Who sent Him (I. xliii.; cxii. i; HI. xxviii. 1 ad ^; 
xxxix. S ad 1). 

24. He who heareth My word . . . cometh not into judg- 

ment, but is passed from death to life (Sup. iii.). 

25. The dead shall hear the voice . . . and they that hear 

shall live (Sup. Ixxv. 2; Ixxvi. 2). 
27. He hath given Him power to do judgment, because 
He is the Son of Man (HI. lix. 2; Sup. Ixxxix. 3; 
xc. i). 

29. They that have done good things, shall come forth unto 

the resurrection of life; but the}^ that have done evil 
. . . etc. (I. Ixiv. 2; Sup. Ixxxviii. i). 

30. I cannot of Myself do anj-thing {cf. verse 19). 
As I hear, so I judge (L xlii. 6 ad 2). 

And My judgment is just (I. xvi. 5; I.-II. iii. 7). 

36. The works which the Father hath given Me to perfect 

. . . give testimony of Me, that the Father sent Me 
(HI. xliii. I, 4). 

37. Neither have you heard His voice at any time, nor seen 

His shape (III. xxxix. S ad 2). 

44. How can you believe, who receive glory one from another 

. . . ? etc. (H.-H. cxxxii. 3J. 

45. There is one that accuseth you, Moses (Sup, Ixxxix. 2 

ad 3). 

46. If you did believe Moses . . . for he wrote of Me (I.-II. 

xcviii. 2; cvi. 4 «f^ 3). 



193 SCRIPTURAL INDEX John VI. 

Chapter VI 

Verse 

II. Jesus took the loaves . . . etc. (III. xliv. 4 «i4). 

14. This is of a truth the prophet that is to come into the 

world (II. -II. clxxiv. 5 ai 3; III. vii 8; xxxi. 2). 
29. Whom He hath sent {cf. v. 23). 
35, 48. I am the bread of life (III. Ixxx.). 
35. He that cometh to Me shall not hunger; and he 

that believeth in Me shall never thirst (I. -II. ii. 

1 ad'i). 

38. I came down from heaven (III. xxxiii. 3 ad 3). 

40, 55. And I will raise him up in the last day (III. liv. 2; 

Ivi. I, 2; lix. 2; Ixii. 5 ad 1, ad 3). 

41, 51. I am the living bread (I. -II. cii. 4 a^ 6). 

44. No man can come to Me, except the Father . . . draw 

him (I. xxiii. 5 «i 3: I.-II. xcviii. 4. cix. 6). 

45. They shall all be taught of God (III. Ixix. ^ ad 2). 
Every one that hath heard of the Father, and hath 

learned, cometh to Me (I. xliii. 5 ai 2; I.-II. cxii. 

2 ad 2, 3; cxiii. 3; II. -II. ii. 3; viii. 5; cxxii. 2 ad 2, 
10, 13). 

46. Not that any man hath seen the Father, but he who is of 

God . . . etc. {cf. i. 18). 

50. That if any man eat of it, he may not die (III. Ixxix. 6). 

52. If any man eat of this bread, he shall live for ever (III. 
Ixxix. 2). 
The bread that I will give, is My flesh for the life of the 
world (III. Ixxix. i, 8; Ixxxi. i ad s). 

54. Except you eat the flesh of the Son of Man, and drink 

His blood, you shall not have life in you (III. Ixv. 4 a^ 2 ; 
Ixxiii. 3 ai i; Ixxx. 9 ad 3, 11). 

55. He that eateth My flesh and drinketh My blood hath 

everlasting life (III. Ixxix. 2; Ixxx. 2 ad i\ Sup. xcix. 
4 ad 2). 

56. For My flesh is meat indeed: and My blood is drink 

indeed (III. Ixxiii. 2; Ixxvi. i ad 2] Ixxix. i, 2). 

57. He that eateth My flesh and drinketh My blood, abideth 

in Me, and I in him (III. Ixxv. i). 

64. It is the spirit that quickeneth : the flesh profiteth nothing 
(II. -II. clxxxiii. 2 a^ 3; III. Ixxv. i ad i, 4). 
The words that I have spoken to you are spirit and life 
(III. Ivii. I ad I). 

13 



John VI. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA" 194 

Verse 

68, 69. Will you also go away ? . . . Lord, to whom shall 
we go ? (II. -II. clxxxvi. 6 ad 1). 

71. Have I not chosen you twelve, and one of you is a devil ? 
(I. xxiv. 2 a^ 3; III. xlvii. 3 ad ^). 

Chapter VII ' 

2. The Jews* feast of tabernacles was at hand (I. -II. cii. 
^ ad 10; ciii. 3 ad 4). 

15. How doth this man know letters, having never learned ? 

(III. ix. 4 ad i). 

16. My doctrine is not Mine, but His that sent Me 

(III. ix. I). 

22. Moses gave you circumcision, not because it is of Moses, 

but of the fathers (I. -II. ciii. i ad 3). 

23. If a man receive circumcision on the Sabbath day, that 

the law of Moses may not be broken (II. -II. cxxii. 

4 «^ 3)' 
Are you angry at Me because I have healed the whole man 

on the Sabbath day? (II. -II. vi. 2 a^ 3; xl 4; III. 

xliv. 3 «^ 3; Ixxxviii. 5 ai i). 

38. He that believeth in Me, as the Scripture saith . . . etc. 

(I. -II. ii. I ad 3). 

39. As yet the Spirit was not given, because . . . etc. 

(I. xliii. 6 ad 1; I.-II. cvi. 3). 

Chapter VIII 

5. Moses . . . commanded us to stone such a one (III. 
xxix. 1 ad 4). 

11. Neither will I condemn thee. Go, and now sin no more 

(III. Ixxxvi. 2; Sup. xviii, 4). 

12. I am the light of the world {cf. i. 9). 

15, 16. I judge not any man; and if I do judge, My judgment 

is true (cf. v. 27). 

16. I am not alone, but I and the Father . . . etc. (I. xliii. i). 

19. If you did know Me, perhaps you would know My Father 

also(II.-ILi. 8a^3). 

20. Because His hour was not yet come [cf. ii. 4). 

23. I am not of this world (II. -II. clxviii. 2 ad 3). 

25. The beginning, Who also speak unto you (I. i. 3 
ad I, 7). 



195 SCRIPTURAL INDEX John VIII. 

Verse 

28. Wlien you shall have lifted up the Son of Man {cf. iii. 14). 
I do nothing of Myself {cf. v. 19). 

As the Father hath taught Me, these things I speak 
(cf. V. 19). 
29 He that hath sent Me is with Me, and He hath not left 
Me alone (I. xxxi.). 
I do always the things that please Him (III. xx. i). 
34. Whosoever committeth sin is the servant of sin (I. -II. 

Ixxx. ^ ad 2] II. -II. cxxii. 4 ad 3). 
36. If . . . the Son shall make you free, you shall be free 
indeed (III. xxvii. 3; xxxiv. j ad 2] xlix. 2 ad 2). 

38. I speak that which I have seen with My Father [cf. iv. 19). 

39. If you be the children of Abraham, do the works of 

Abraham (II. -II. Ixxxix. 1. ad 1). 

42. For from God I proceeded, and came (I. xxvii.). 

44. You are of your father the devil (I. cxiv. 3 ai 2). 

He was a murderer from the beginning (I. Ixiii. ^adi). 
And he stood not in the truth, because truth is not in 

him (I. Ixiii. 6; Ixiv. 2 ad ^', II. -II. xcvi. i). 
When he speaketh a lie, he speaketh of his own ; for he 
is a liar, and the father thereof (II. -II. clxxii. 6 ad 2,)- 
46. Which of you shall convince Me of sin ? (III. xv. i). 

56. Abraham your father rejoiced that he might see My day: 
he saw it and was glad (I. -II. xcviii. 4; 11. -II. i. 3 ai 2; 
III. xxxi. i). 

59. Jesus hid Himself, and went out of the temple (III. xliv. 

3 «^ i)- 

Chapter IX 

3. Neither hath this man sinned, nor his parents . . . etc. 

(I. -II. Ixxxvii. 7 ad i). 
5 I am the light of the world {cf. i. 9). 
6. He made clay of the spittle . . . etc. (III. xliv. 3 ai 2, ai 3). 
16. This man is not of God . . . etc. (I. -II. cvii. 2 ad '^', 

III. xl. 4 ad i). 

31. God doth not hear sinners (I. -II cxiv. 9 ad i; II. -II. 

Ixxxiii. 16; clxxviii. 2 ad i] III. Ixiv. 1 ad 2] Sup. Ixxi. 
3 ad. i). 

32, 33. From the beginning of the world it hath not been 

heard . . . Unless this man were of God, He could 
not do anything (III. xliii. 4). 
41. If you were blind, you should not have sin (II. -II. xv. 
I ad i). 



John X. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 196 

Chapter X 

Verse 

9. I am the door (III. viii. 6 ad 3). 

11. The good shepherd giveth his life for his sheep (II. -II. 

clxxxv. 4). 

12. The hireUng . . . fieeth (I. -II. cxiii. 5; II. -II. clxxxv. 

^ adi) 

17, 18. I lay down My life. ... No man taketh it away 

from Me, but I lay it down of Myself . . . etc. (III. 
V. 4; xlvii. I ai i; 1. 3 ai i; liii. 4). 

18. This commandment have I received of My Father (III. 

xlvii. 2 ad 1). 
21. Can a devil open the eyes of the bhnd ? (I. xci. 2 ad i, 

ad 3; cxiv. 4; cxv. ^ ad i] cxvii. 3; III. xxix. i ad 3). 
25. The works that I do . . . give testimony of Me [cf. i. 8). 
27. My sheep hear My voice . . . and they follow Me (I.-II. 

cviii. 4 ad 3). 
30. I and the Father are one (I. xxxix. 2 ad 2; III. xvii. i ad 5). 
34. Is it not written ... I said: You are gods ? (III. xvi. i). 

36. Whom the Father hath sanctified (III. xxxiv. 1 ad 2). 

37. If I do not the works of the Father, believe Me not (ibid.). 

38. Though you will not believe Me, believe the works (III. 

xliii. i). 
The Father is in Me, and I in the Father (I. xxxix. 2 ad 2; 
xlii. 5; III. ii. 9). 

41. John indeed did no sign (III. xxvii. S ad 3; xxxviii. 2; 

xl. 2 ad i). 

Chapter XI 

41 Father, I give Thee thanks . . . etc. (III. xxi. 3; xliii. 
2 ad 2). 

42. Because of the people . . . have I said it; that they 

may believe . . . etc. (III. xxi. i, 4 ad i). 

44. Loose him and let him go (Sup. viii. i). 
51. This he spoke, not of himself, but being the high-priest 
. . . etc. (II. -II. clxxiii. 4). 

Chapter XII 

6. Having the purse, carried the things that were put therein 
(II. -II. Iv. y ad 3; clxxxviii. 7). 

24, 25. Unless the grain of wheat falling to the ground die 
. . . etc. (III. xlii. i; xlvi. 2 ad 1). 



197 SCRIPTURAL INDEX John XIL 

Verse 

31. Now shall the prince of this world be cast out (III. xliv. 

i; xlix. 2). 

32. I, if I be lifted up [cf. iii. 14). 

36. Believe in the light that you may be the children of light 
(I. -II. cviii. i). 

43. They loved the glor\' of men more than the glory of God 
(II. -II. cxxxii. 3). 

46. I am come a light into the world [cf. i. 9). 

47. I do not judge him . . . etc. [cf. iii. 17). 

Chapter XIII 

I. Jesus, knowing that His hour was come (III. xlvi. 9). 
3. He came from God, and goeth to God (I. xlii. 5 ad 2). 
17. You shall be blessed if you do them (I. -II. iv. 6 ; v. 7). 
23. Whom Jesus loved (I. xx. 4 ai 3; III. xlv. 3 ai 4). 
26. He it is to whom I shall reach bread dipped. And when 
He had dipped the bread, He gave it to Judas (III. 
Ixxxi. 2 ad 1] Ixxxiii. 5 ad 9). 

29. Or that he should give something to the poor (II. -II. 
clxxx\'iii. 7; III. \di. 2 ad ^). 

34. A new commandment I give unto you : That you love one 

another, as I have loved you (I. -II. cviii. 3; II. -II. 
xUv. 7). 

35. By this shall all men know that you are My disciples, 

if you have love one for another (II. -II. Ixxxi. 1 ad ^; 
ci. I ad 3). 

Chapter XIV 

1. You believe in God, believe also in Me (II.-II. i. 9, obj. 5; 

xvi. 1 ad 2; clxxiv. 6). 

2. In My Father's house there are many mansions (I. -II. 

iii. 2 ai 4; V. 2 ; cxii. 4 ad 2] Sup. xciii. 2). 

3. If I shall go and prepare a place for you . . . etc. (III. 

Iv^. I, 6). 

6. I am the way, and the truth, and the h'fe (I. ii. i fli 3; 

iii. 3; iv. 2 ad 2, ad 3; xvi. 5; xxxix. 8; II.-II. xxxiv. 
I ad 2). 

7. If you had known ^le, you would without doubt have 

kno\Mi My Father also (cf. \iii. 19). 

8. Lord, show us the Father, and it is enough for us (Sup. 

xcii. 3 ad y). 

9. He that seeth Me, seeth the Father also {ibid.). 



John XIV. THE '' SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 198 

Verse 

10. I am in the Father, and the Father in Me {cf. x. 38). 

12. Otherwise believe for the very v/orks' sake (cf. v. 36). 
The works that I do, he also shall do, and greater than 

these (I. cv. 8; I. -II. Iv. 4 ad 6; cxiii. 9; III. xliii. 
4 ai 2). 

13. Whatsoever you ask the Father in My name, that will I 

do (II. -II. Ixxxiii. y ad 2; 1^ ad 2, 16). 

15. If you love Me, keep My commandments (II. -II. xliv. i). 

16. I will ask the Father, and He shall give you another 

Paraclete (I. xxvii. 3; II.-II. Ixxxiii. 10 ad i). 

17. He shall abide with you and shall be in you (I. -II. 

Ixviii. 3). 

20. In that day you shall know that I am in My Father . . . 

etc. (I. xxxi. I ad 4). 

21. He that loveth Me shall be loved of My Father, and I will 

love him . . . etc. (I. -II. cxiv 4; II.-II. xxiv. 12; 
xxvii. 8; III. xix. 3 a^ 4). 

23. We will come to him, and make our abode with him 

(I. xliii. 4 a^ 2, 5). 

24. The word which you have heard is not mine, but the 

Father's {cf. vii. 16). 

28. The Father is greater than I (I. xxxiii. 1 ad 2; xlii. 4 ai i ; 
xliii. y ad 1; III. xx. i). 

31. As the Father hath given Me commandment, so do I 
(I. xlii. 6 ad 2; xlvii. 2 ad 1). 

Chapter XV 

5. Without Me you can do nothing (I. -II. vi. i ai 3; 
cxiv. 6). 

7. If you abide in Me, and My words abide in you, you shall 
ask whatever you will, and it shall be done unto you 
(cf xiv. 13). 

9. As the Father hath loved Me, I also have loved you 
(I. xxxvii. 2 ad ^). 

11. That . . . your joy may be filled (II.-II. xxviii. 3). 

12. Love one another as I have loVed you (I. -II. Ixviii. i). 

13. Greater love than this no man hath . . . etc. (II.-II. 

xxvi. 5 a^ 3; cxxiv. 2, 3). 
15. I have called you friends (II.-II. xxiii. i; clxxii. 4 ad 2). 
Because all things whatsoever I have heard of My Father, 
I have made known to you (cf. v. 20). 



199 SCRIPTURAL INDEX John XV. 

Verse 

i6. That whatsoever you shall ask of the Father in My name. 
He may give it to you {cf. xiv. 13). 

18. Know ye that it hated Me before you (II. -11. xiii. 4, 6 ai 2 ; 

xxxiv. i). 

19. I have chosen you out of the world (II. -IL clxxxviii. 

2 ad 3). 

22. If I had not come, and spoken to them, they would 
not have sin (II. -II. v. 2, ohj. 3; x. i, 3; III. 

xlvii. 5). 

24. If I had not done among them the works that no other 
man hath done, they would not have sin (III. xliii. 
4 fli i). 
Now they have both seen and hated both Me and My 
•Father (II. -II. xxxiv. i; III. xlvii. 5 ad 2). 

26. But when the Paraclete cometh, Whom I will send . , . 

etc. (I. xxvii. 3; xxxvi. 2 ai i, 4 ai i; I. -II. cvi. 4 ad 2). 

Chapter XVI 

2. Whosoever killeth you will think that he doth a service 
to God (I. -II. xix. 6; xciv. 5 a^ 2; c. 8 a^ 3; II. -II. 
Ixiv. 6). 

7. If I go not the Paraclete will not come to you (III. Ivii. 

1,6). 
But if I go, I will send Him to you (III. xliii. 8; Ivii. i; 
Ixxii. I ad 1). 

8. He will convince the world of sin (III. lix. i ai 3). 

11. The prince of this world is already judged (Sup. Ixxxix. 8). 

12. I have yet many things to say to you . . . etc. (Ill xlii. 

-^ ad 2). 

13. When He, the Spirit of Truth, is come. He will teach 

you all truth (I. -II. cvi. 4 ai 2; II. -II. i. 9; clxxvi. i 
ad i). 
What things soever He shall hear, He shall speak [cf. 
V. 20). 

14. He shall glorify Me: because He shall receive of Mine 

(I. xxxvi. 2), 

23. If you ask the Father anything in My name, He will give 
it to you (cf. xiv. 13). 

27, 28. I came out from God: I came forth from the Father, 

and am come into the world [cf. xiii. 3). 
Again I leave the world, and I go to the Father (III. 
Ivii. I, 6). 



John XVI. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 200 

Verse 

30. Now we know that Thou knowest all things (III. x. 2; 
xiii. 1 ad 2, ad 2] \. 2 ad 3). 
We believe that Thou comest forth from God (cf. xiii. 3). 

32. I am not alone, because the Father is with Me (cf. viii. 
29). 

Chapter XVII 
I. Father, glorify Thy Son (III. xxi. 3). 
3. This is eternal life, that they may know Thee . . . etc. 

(I. X. 3; xii. 4, 6; xviii. 2; xxxi. 4adi; I. -II. iii. 2 ad 1,4; 

cxiv. 4; II. -II. i. 8; xxiv. 12). 

5. Glorify Thou Me, O Father . . . with the glory which 

1 had . . . etc. (I. xlvi. i). 

6. I have manifested Thy name (II. -II. ii. 8, obj. 2). 

8. They . . . have known . . . that I came out from Thee 
(cf. xiii. 3). 
And the}^ have believed that Thou didst send Me (cf. v. 23). 
II. These are in the world (II. -II. clxxxviii. 2 ad ^). 
14. The world hath hated them, because they are not of the 
world; as I also am not of the world (cf. viii. 23; III. 
xxxi. 2 ^^ 3). 
20-24. I pray . . . for them also who . . . shall believe 
in Me (III. xxi. 4 ^^^ 3). 

21. That they all may be one, as Thou Father in Me . . . etc. 

{cf. X. 38). 

22. That they may be one . . . etc. (cf. x. 38; II.-II. clxxxiii. 

2 ad 1; III. xxiii. 3). 

23. Thou . . . hast loved them, as Thou hast also loved Me 

(I. xxxvii. 2). 

Chapter XVIII 

6. As soon ... as He said: I am he; they went backward 

. . . etc. (III. xliii. 3 ad i; xliv. 3 ad i). 
17. He saith: I am not (II.-II. xxiv. 12 ad 2). 
20. I have spoken openly to the world . . . etc. (III. xiii. 

3 ad 2). 

23. If I have spoken evil, give testimony of the evil . . . etc. 

(II.-II. Ixv. 2). 
Why strikest thou Me ? (II.-II. Ixxii. 3). 
28. They went not into the hall, that they might not be 

defiled . . . etc. (III. xlvi. g ad 1). 
31. It is not lawful for us to put any man to death (III. xlvii. 

4 ad 3). 



201 SCRIPTURAL INDEX John XVIII. 

Verse 

35. Th\^ own nation . . . have delivered Thee up to me 

(III. xlvii. 3 «f^ 3, 6 ad 2). 

36. My kingdom is not of this world (III. vii. 2 ad y, lix. 

4 ad i). 

37. For this I came into the world, that I should give testi- 

mony of the truth (III. xl. i). 
Every one that is of the truth, heareth My voice (II. -II. 
clxxx. 3 ad 4). 

Chapter XIX 

II. Thou shouldst not have power against Me . . . etc. 
(II.-II. Ixvii. 4). 
He that hath delivered Me to thee, hath the greater sin 
(I. -II. Ixxiii. 2; III. xlvii. 4 a^ 2, 6 ad 2). 

14. It was the parasceve of the pasch, about the sixth hour 

(III. xlvi. g ad 2). 
26. When Jesus . . . had seen . . . the disciple standing, 

whom He loved (cf. xiii. 23). 
28. Knowing that all things were accomplished (I. -II. ciii. 

3 ad 2] III. xlvii. 2 ad i). 

30. It is consummated . . . etc. (I. Ixxiii. 1 ad i] I. -II. ciii. 

3 ad 2; II.-II. cxlvii. 7; III. xlvii. 2 ad 1). 

31. The Jews, because it was the parasceve, that the 

bodies might not remain . . . etc. (III. xlvi. 4 ad 3; 
xlviii. i). 
For that was a great sabbath day (III. xlvi. gadi). 

33. When they saw that He was already dead (III. xlvii. 

I ad 2). 

34. There came out blood and water (III. Ivi. 4 ad 3; Ixxiv. 

7 ad 3). 

39. And Nicodemus also came . . . bringing a mixture of 

myrrh and aloes . . . etc. (III. li. 2 ad 2, ad 3). 

40. With the spices, as the manner of the Jews is to bury 

(ibid.). 

41. Now there was in the place where He was crucified, a 

garden; and in the garden a new sepulchre (ibid., 
ad 4). 

Chapter XX 

I. Mary Magdalen cometh early . . . etc. (III. liii. 2 ad 3). 

5. He saw the linen cloths tying (III. li. 2 ad 3). 

7. And the napkin that had been about His head (ibid.). 



John XX. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 202 

Verse 

17. Do not touch Me (III. Ixxx. 4 ad 1). 

For I am not yet ascended to My Father (III. Iv. 6 «i 3; 

Ixxx. 4 a^ i). 
I ascend to My Father and to your Father (III. xxiii. 2 ad 2). 

19. Now when it was late that same day . . . and the doors 

were shut . . . Jesus came (III, liv. 1 ad 1; Sup. 
Ixxxiii. 2 ad i). 
And said to them: Peace be to you (III. xxxiii. 8 ad i). 

20. He showed them His hands and His side (III. liv, 4). 

22. When He had said this, He breathed on them (I. xliii. 

7 ad 6). 

23. Receive the Holy Ghost; whose sins you shall forgive, 

they are forgiven them . . . etc. (I. xliii. y ad 6; III. 
iii. S ad ^', Ixxxiv. 3 ad ^] Sup. xviii. i, obj. i; xix. 5 
ad i; XX. 1 ad 1; xxxv. 4; xxxvii. ^ ad 2; xl. 6 ad i). 

26. Jesus Cometh, the doors being shut (III. liv. 1 ad 1; 

Sup. Ixxxiii. 2 ad 1), 

27. Put in thy fingers hither . . . etc. (III. liv. 4; Iv. 6 ad 3). 

29. Because thou hast seen Me, Thomas, thou hast believed 

. . . etc. (II. -II. L 4 ad 1; III. xiv. 2; Iv. 5 ad 3). 

30. Many other signs also did Jesus . . . etc. (III. xlii. 4; 

Ixviii. I ad i). 

31. But these are written that you may believe . . . etc. 

(I. ISadi; I.-II. cvi. i). 

Chapter XXI 

3. I go a fishing (I. xcvi. i; II. -II. Ixiv. i). 

7. That disciple . . . whom Jesus loved [cf. xiii. 23). 

It is the Lord (L xiii. 7 ad i, ad 6). 
9-13. (III. liv. 2 ad 3). 

15-17. Simon, son of John, lovest thou Me more than these ? 
. . . Feed My Lambs. . . . Feed My sheep (I. xx. 
4 ad 3; II-II. clxxxv. 2 ad 1, 3 ad 1; Sup. xl. 6 ad i). 
15. Yea, Lord, Thou knowest that I love Thee (I. xx. 4 a^ 3). 
17. Lord, Thou knowest all things {cf. xvi. 30). 
20. That disciple whom Jesus loved {cf. xiii. 23). 
2r. Lord, what shall this man do ? (III. Ixxxix. 3 ad 3). 

22. So I will have him to remain till I come (II. -II. clxxxii. 2, 
obj. 2). 

25. There are also many other things which Jesus did . . . etc. 
(III. vi. 3 <^i 3; Ixviii. I ad i). 



203 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Acts I. 

ACTS OF THE APOSTLES 
Chapter I 

Verse 

3. To whom also He shewed Himself alive . . . etc. (III. 

Iv. 5. 6). . 

For forty days appearing to them, and speaking of the 

kingdom of God (III. Iv. 3). 
5. You shall be baptised with the Holy Ghost (I. -I I. cvi. 

4 ad 2). 
7. It is not for you to know the times . . . etc. (I.-IL cvi. 

4 ai 2; III. X. 2; Sup. Ixxvii. 2; Ixxxvii. 3). 

9. A cloud received Him out of their sight (III. hm. 4 

ad-:,). 
18. He . . . had possessed a field of the reward of iniquity 

(II.-II. xxxii. 7 ad 4). 
26. Thev gave them lots, and the lot fell upon Matthias (II.-II. 

xcv. 8). 

Chapter II 

1. \Vhen the days of the pentecost were accomplished (I. -II. 

cii. 4^ ad 10) ciii. 3 ad ^). 

2. Suddenly there came a sound from heaven (I.-IL cxiii. 7). 

3. There appeared to them parted tongues, as it were of 

fire (I. xliii. y ad 6; III. xxxLx. 6 ad 4; Ixxii. i ad i). 

4. They began to speak with divers tongues (I. xliii. y ad6', 

IL-II. cLxx\'i. i). 

24. Whom God hath raised up (III. liii. 4 ad 1). 

Having loosed the sorrows of hell (III. lii. 2 ad 2). 
As it was impossible that He should be holden by it 
(III. liii. 2 o^ 2). 

38. Do penance, and be baptised ever\' one of you in the name 
of Jesus Christ (III. xlix. 3 ai 2; lx\iii. 5, 6, 7 ai 2; 
Ixxxvi. 2 ad 1). 

42. Thev were persevering in the doctrine of the apostles 

(IL-II. clxxvi. 1 adi). 
And in the communication of the breaking of bread 
(in. Ixxx. 10 ad 4). 

43. Many wonders also and signs were done by the apostles 

(II.-II. clxx\-iii. I ad 3). 

44. All that believed were together, and had all things 

common (II.-II. Ixvi. 2). 



Acts II. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 204 

V erse 

45. Their possessions and goods were sold, and divided them 

to all . . . etc. (II. -11. clxxxviii. 7). 

46. Breaking bread from house to house (III. Ixxx. 10 ad 4). 

Chapter IV 

12. Neither is there salvation in any other. For there is no 

other name . . . etc. (I. -II. xci. 5 ai 2; II. -II. ii. 7; 

III. Ixi. 3, 4 ad ^; Ixviii. i, 2; Ixxiii. 5; Ixxxiv. 5). 
19. If it be just in the sight of God, to hear you rather than 

God, judge ye (II. -II. Ixix. 3 ^^ i; civ. 5). 
Neither did any one say that aught of the things which 

he possessed was his own . . . etc. (cf. ii. 45). 

34. As many as were owners of lands, sold them . . . etc. 

(ibid.). 

Chapter V 

3. Peter said: Ananias, why hath Satan tempted thy heart ? 
(I. -II. Ixxx. i; II. -II. xxxiii. y ad 2; Ixiv. 4 ad 1). 

12. By the hands of the apostles were many signs and wonders 
wrought (II. -II. clxxviii. i ad 3). 

15. They brought . . . the sick into the streets . . . etc. 
(I. cv. y ad2). 

29. We ought to obey God rather than men (cf. iv. 19). 

38, 39. If . . . this work be of men, it will come to nought, but 
if it be of God, you cannot overthrow it (II. -II. clxxxix. 
10 ad i). 

Chapter VI 

5. They chose Stephen, a man full of faith . . . etc. (II. -II. 

liii. 4 ad 1; III. vii. 10). 
10. They were not able to resist the wisdom and the spirit 

that spoke (II. -II. liii. 4 ad i). 
15. All that sat in the council . . . saw his face as . . . the 
face of an angel (III. xii. 4 ad 1). 

Chapter VII 

24. When he had seen one of them suffer wrong ... he 

avenged him (II. -II. Ix. 6 ad 2). 
51. You always resist the Holy Gho'st (I I. -I I. clxxxix. 1 ad4). 
53. Who have received the law by the disposition of the angels 

(I. -II. xcviii. 3). 
55. He, being full of the Holy Ghost {cf. vi. 5). 

And the Son of Man standing on the right hand of God 

(III. Iviii. I ad 3). 



205 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Acts VIII. 

Chapter VIII 

Verse 

12. In the name of Jesus Christ they were baptised (III. 
Ixvi. 6). 

17. They laid their hands upon them and they received the 

Holy Ghost (III. Ixxii. 2 ad i). 

18. When Simon saw that by the imposition of the hands of 

the apostles the Holy Ghost was given, he offered them 
money (II. -II. x. i ad i, ad 4). 

20. Thou hast thought that the gift of God may be purchased 
with money (II. -II. c. i). 

Chapter IX 

3. Suddenly a light from heaven shined around him (I.-II. 

cxii. 2 ad 2). 
5. I am Jesus Whom thou persecutest (III. Ivii. 6 a^ 3). 
It is hard for thee to kick against the goad (I.-II. cxii. 2 
ad 2; cxiii. 10). 

Chapter X 

I, 2. Cornelius, a centurion ... a religious man . . . etc. 

(II. -II. X. 4 ^i 3; III. Ixix. 4 ad 2). 
10, II. There came upon him an ecstasy of mind; and he 

saw . . . etc. (II. -II. clxxv. 3 ad i). 
15. That which God hath cleansed, do not thou call common 

(I.-II. ci. 5 ad 4, ad 5, ad 6; 6 ad i; ciii. 2; Sup. Ixxiv. 

I ad i). 
22. Cornelius, a centurion . . . etc. {cf. verses i, 2). 

34. God is not a respecter of persons (I.-II. Ixxix. ^ ad y, 
Ixxxix. 5; xcviii. 4 ad 2). 

40, 41. God . . . gave Him to be made manifest, not to all 

the people, but to witnesses pre-ordained by God . . . 
etc. (III. xxxvi. 2; Iv. i). 

42. It is He who was appointed by God to be judge of the 
living and the dead (III. lix. i). 

44. The Holy Ghost fell on all them that heard the word (III. 
Ixxii. 6 ad 3). 

Chapter XII 

15. It is his angel (II. -II. x. 2 ai 3; III. cxiii. 2). 

Chapter XIII 

41. Behold ye despisers and wonder (II. -II. clxxxvi. 9 «i 3). 



Acts XIV. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA" 206 

Chapter XIV 

Verse 

21. Through many tribulations we must enter into the 
kingdom of God (III. xlv. i). 

Chapter XV 

I. After the manner of Moses (I. -II. Iviii. i). 

5. There arose some of the sect of the Pharisees that 

beUeved, saying: They must be circumcised . . . etc. 

(III. Ixxiv. 4). 

9. Purifying their hearts by faith (I. -II. cxiii. 1 ad 1; II. -11. 
vii. 2; viii. j ad 2). 

10. Why tempt you God, to put a yoke upon the necks of the 
disciples . . . etc. (I. -II. xcviii. i ad y, ci. 3 ad 2', 
II. -II. cliv. 2 ad i). 

28. It hath seemed good to the Holy Ghost and to us, to lay 

no further burden upon you . . . etc. (I. -II. ciii. 
4 <^i 3; II. -II. clxxiv. 6). 

29. That you abstain from things sacrificed to idols . . . etc. 

(I.-II. ciii. 4 ai 3; II.-II. cliv. 2 ad i). 
39. There arose a dissension, so that they departed one from 
another (II.-II. xxxvii. i ad 3). 

Chapter XVI 

3. Him, Paul would have to go along with him: and taking 
him he circumcised him (I.-II. ciii. 4 ad i). 

Chapter XVII 

24. He . . . dwelleth not in temples made by hands (I.-II. 

cii. 4 ad 1). 
28. In Him we live, and move, and are (I. xviii. 4 ai i). 
28, 29. For we are also His offspring. Being therefore the 

offspring of God . . . etc. (I. i. 8 ad 2; I.-II. i. i ad 2). 

Chapter XX 

28. Wherein the Holy Ghost hath placed you bishops (II.-II. 

clxxxiv. 6 ad i). 
35. It is a more blessed thing to give, rather than to receive 

(II.-II. cxvii. 4 ad 3). 



207 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Acts XXI. 

Chapter XXI 

Verse 

26. Then Paul took the men, and . . . being purified with 

them entered into the temple . . . etc. (I. -II. ciii. 
4 ad i). 

Chapter XXIII 

5. Thou shalt not speak evil of the princes of thy people 

(II.-II. Ixxvi. 3). 

6, 7. Paul knowing that the one part were Sadducees, and 

the other Pharisees, cried out in the council . . . etc. 
(II.-II. xxxvii. I ad 2). 

14. We have bound ourselves under a great curse, that we will 
eat nothing till we have slain Paul (II.-II. Ixxxviii. 
2, 10). 

Chapter XXV 

II. I appeal to Caesar (II.-II. Ixix. 3). 

Chapter XXVI 

13-15. At midday, King, I saw in the way a light . . . etc. 

(c/.ix. 3). 
16. To this end have I appeared to thee, that I might make 

thee a minister . . . etc. (III. Ivii. 6 ^^ 3). 
23. That Christ should suffer (III. xlvi. 5, 12). 

Chapter XXVIII 
19. I was constrained to appeal to Caesar (II.-II. Ixix. 3). 



EPISTLE TO THE ROMANS 

Chapter I 

3. Who was made to Him of the seed of David according io 

the flesh (III. xvi. j adi] xxxi. 2, 6 ad 2). 

4. Who was predestinated the Son of God in power (I. xxiii. 

2, ohj. 2; III. xxiv. ; xxxii. i). 

5. For obedience to the faith (I. -II. iv. 7 ad 2,] ciii. 3 ad 2) 

II -II. ii. 5 ai 3; iv. 3 «^ 3; III. vii. 3 ad 2). 
7. Grace to you and peace (I. -II. ex. i ad 3). 



Rom. I. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA" 208 

Verse 

14. To the Greeks and to the barbarians ... I am a debtor 
(I. xxi. I ad '^). 
To the wise and to the unwise (I. i. 9). 

16. I am not ashamed of the Gospel: for it is the power of 
God unto salvation (I. -II. cvi. 2). 
To the Jew first and to the Greek (III. xxxi. 2 ad 2). 

18. Of those men that detain the truth of God in injustice 

(II.-II. xl. 3; lix. 3, 4; Ixxi. 3 ad 3). 

19. That which is known of God is manifest in them . . . etc. 

(I. i. 6; xii. 12; cxi. i ad 2). 

20. The invisible things of Him . . . are clearly seen . . , 

etc. (I. ii. 2; xiii. 5; Ivi. 3; Ixv. 1 ad ^', Ixxix. 9; Ixxxiv. 
5 ; Ixxxviii. 3 ; I. -II. xciii. 2adi', cxi. 4 ; II.-II. ii. 3 ai 3 ; 
xxvii. '^ ad 2) xxxiv. 2; Ixxxi. 7; clxxi. 2 ad 3). 
So that they are inexcusable (II.-II. xxxiii. 5; Ix. 2 ad 2). 

21. Because that when they knew God, they have not glorified 

Him as God (I. -II. vi. 8; xix. 6; Ixxvi. 3, 4; III. xlvii. 
5 ^d 3). 

22. Professing themselves to be wise, they became fools (I. -II. 

xlvi. I ad I, 2). 

23. 25. They changed the glory of the incorruptible God, 

into the likeness of the image of a corruptible man . . . 
etc. (II.-II. xciv. i; cxxii. 2 ad 2). 

24. Wherefore God gave them up to the desires of their heart 

. . . etc. (I.-II. Ixxxvii. 2). 
28. God delivered them up to a reprobate sense (I.-II. Ixxix. 

I ad i). 
32. They who do such things are worthy of death (I.-II. 

Ixxxv. 5). 

Chapter II 

I. Wherefore thou art inexcusable, O man, whosoever thou 
art that judgest (II.-II. xxxiii. 5; Ix. 2 ad 2). 

4. Or despisest thou the riches of His goodness, and patience, 

and longsuffering ? (II.-II. clxxxvi. 9 ad 3). 

5. According to thy . . . impenitent heart, thou treasurest 

up against thyself wrath . . . etc. (III. Ixxxviii. i). 
7. Who . . . seek glory and honour . . . etc. (II.-II. 

cxxxii. I ad 2). 
9. Tribulation and anguish upon every soul . . . that 

worketh evil (I.-II. Ixxxvii. i). 
II. There is no respect of persons with God (I.-II. Ixxiii. 

10 ad 2). 



209 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Rom. II. 

Verse 

12. Whosoever have sinned without the law, shall perish 

without the law (I. -II. xc. ^ ad i). 
And whosoever have sinned in the law, shall be judged 
by the law (I. -II. ciii. 3, 4; civ. 3; II.-II. Ixxxvi. 4 ad i). 

13. For not the hearers of the law are just before God, but 

the doers of the law shall be justified (I. -II. c. 12 ad i). 

14. For when the gentiles who have not the law, do by nature 

those things that are of the law (I.-II. xc. 3 ad i; 
xci. 2; xciv. 6 ad 1; c. i; cix. 4 ad 1). 
These having not the law are a law to themselves (I.-II. 
xc. 3 ad 1). 

15. Who show the work of the law written in their hearts 

(ibid., xcvi. ^ ad 1; cvi. i ad 2). 
Their conscience bearing witness to them . . . etc. 
(I. Ixxix. 13; II.-II. Ixvii. 3 «^ i; Sup. Ixxxvii. 2). 
25. Circumcision profit eth indeed if thou keep the law . . . 
etc. (I.-II. ciii. 3, 4; civ. 3; II.-II. Ixxxvi. ^ ad 1; 
Ixxxvii. i; xciii. i; xciv. 3 ad 5). 

Chapter III 

I, 2. What advantage then hath the Jew ? . . . Much 
every way . . . etc. (I.-II. xcviii. 4). 

8. Let us do evil, that there may come good (I.-II. Ixxix. 
4 a^ 4). 

20. By the works of the law, no flesh shall be justified before 
Him (I.-II. xcviii. i, 4; c. 12; ciii. 2). 
For by the law is the knowledge of sin (I.-II. xcviii. 6; 
c. 6 ad 2). 

23. All have sinned and do need the glory of God (I.-II. cvi. 

3 ^d i). 

24. Being justified freely by His grace (I.-II. cxi. 1 ad 2>', 

cxiii. 2; III. xlvi. i ad ^). 
25 Whom God hath proposed to be a propitiation through 
faith in His blood (III. xlviii. 6 ad 2; xlix. 1 ad ^', 
Ixii. 5 ad 2; Ixxxvi. 4 ai 3). 

27. Where is then thy boasting ? It is excluded ... by 

the law of faith (I.-II. cvi. i; cvii. i ad 3). 

28. For we account a man to be justified by faith without 

the works of the law (I.-II. c. 12). 
30. For it is one God that justifieth circumcision by faith, and 
uncircumcision through faith (I.-II. cvii. i). 



14 



Rom. IV. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA" 210 

Chapter IV 

Verse 

2. If Abraham were justified by works, he hath whereof 
to glory, but not before God (I.-II. c. 12). 

4. To him that worketh, the reward is not reckoned accord- 

ing to grace (I.-II. cxi. 1. ad 2] cxii. 2 ad i] cxiv. 5). 

5. To him that worketh not, yet beheveth in Him that 

justifieth . . . etc. (I.-II. cxii. 2 ad i] cxiii. i, 4 «^ 3; 
III. vi. 3 ad 3). 

6. David also termeth blessedness of a man, to whom God 

reputeth justice without works (I.-II. v. 7 ^^3). 

9. Unto Abraham faith was reputed to justice (I.-II. Ixvi. 
2 ad 2\ cii. 5 a^ i). 

II. He received the sign of circumcision . . . etc. (I.-II. cii. 
^ ad\\ III. Ixx. 4). 

15. The law worketh wrath . . . etc. (I.-II. xlvii. i; cvi. 
2 ad 2). 

17. Who . . . calleth those things that are not, as those 

that are (I. xiv. 9; I.-II. xci. i ad i). 

18. Who against hope believed in hope (I.-II. xli. 3 ad 3). 
25. Who was delivered up for our sins (III. xlix.). 

And rose again for our justification (III. xxi. 4 ai 3; 
LIII. i. ; Ixii. 5 «^ 3; Sup. Ivi. 2). 

Chapter V 

1. Being justified therefore by faith (I.-II. cxi. 4 ad 2; 

cxii. 3 ai i; cxiii. 4; II. -II. iv. 5; III. Ixxxvi. 6). 

2. By Whom . . . we have access . . . into this grace 

. . . etc. (III. viii. 7 ad 3). 
We . . . glory in the hope of the glory of the sons of God 
(I. xxxiii. 3). 

3. Tribulation worketh patience (Sup. xv. 2). 

5. Hope confoundeth not (II. -II. xix. 4). 

The charity of God is poured forth in our hearts . . . etc. 
(I. xliii. 3 a^ 2; cviii. 4, ohj. 2; II. -II. Ixv. 2^4; Ixviii. 
5; Ixx. 3; xcviii. i; cvii. i ad 2\ cix. 3; II.-II. xxiv. 

2, 10; clxxii. 2 ad i). 

8. God commendeth His charity towards us; for when as 

yet we were sinners . . . etc. (III. xlvi. 3). 
10. When we were enemies, Vv'e were reconciled to God by the 
death of His Son (III. xlviii. 4; xlix. 2, 4). 



211 SCRIPTUR.\L INDEX Rom. V. 

Verse 

12. By one man sin entered into the world, and by sin death 

(I. xcvii. i; I. -II. Ixxxi. i, 5; Ixxxv. 5; II. -II. clxiv. i). 
Death passed upon all men in whom all have sinned 
(I.-II. Ixxxi. 3, 5). 

13. Sin was not imputed, when the law was not (I.-II. 

xcviii. 5, 6; III. Ixx. i ad 2). 

15, 16. Not as the offence, so also the gift. . . . For if by 
the offence of one many died, much more. . . . For 
judgment indeed was by one unto condemnation: but 
grace is of many offences unto justification (I.-II. 
cxiii. I, 6; III. i. 4; lii. 6 ad 2). 

17. For if by one man's offence death reigned through 

one . . . etc. (III. lii. 7 ad 2). 

18. As by the offence of one . . . condemnation ... so 

by the justice of one . . . justification (III. xix. 4). 

19. For as by the disobedience of one man, many were made 

sinners, so by the obedience of one, many shall be 
made just (II. -II. cv. 2 ai 3; clxiii. 1 adi; III. xlvii. 2). 

20. The law entered in that sin might abound (I.-II. xcviii. 

I ad 2). 
Where sin abounded, grace did more abound (I.-II. cvi. 
3; cix. 9 ai 3; III. i. 3 «i 3; Ixxxix. 2 ad ^). 

21. That as sin hath reigned unto death, so also grace might 

reign by justice unto life everlasting through Jesus 
Christ (III. liv. 2). 

Chapter VI 

3. All we, who are baptised in Christ Jesus, are baptised 

in His death (II. -II. cxlvii. 5; III. xlix. 3 ^^ 2; li. i; 
Ixi. 1 ad 2; Ixvi. 2, 9; Ixviii. 5, 7; Ixxx. 10 ad 1; Ixxxvi. 
4 ^d 3). 

4. We are buried together with Him by baptism unto 

death (III. xlix. 3 ad 2; li. i; Ixvi. 7 ad 2). 
That as Christ is risen from the dead by the glory of the 
Father, so we also may walk in newness of life (I.-II. 
cxii. 2 ad ^; III. liii. i). 

5. For if we have been planted together in the likeness of 

his death, we shall also be in the likeness of His resur- 
rection (III. liv. 2; Ivi. I, 2). 

6. Knowing this, that our old man is crucified with Him, 

that the body of sin may be destroyed, and that we 
may serve sin no longer (III. Ixxix. i ad 3). 

7. For he that is dead, is justified from sin (I.-II. cxiii. i, 6). 



Rom. VI. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA" 212 

Verse 

8. For if we be dead with Christ, we believe that we shall 
live also together with Christ (III. liv. 2). 

11. So do you also reckon that you are dead to sin, but alive 

unto God (ibid.). 

12. Let not therefore sin reign in your mortal body . . . etc. 

(II. -II. Ixxiv. 3 ad i). 

13. Neither yield ye your members as instruments of iniquity 

unto sin, but present yourselves to God . . . and your 
members as instrum.ents of justice unto God (II. -II. 
XXV. 5; III. viii. 2; Ixxix. i ^^3). 

14. For you are not under the law but under grace (I. -II. 

cviii. I, 2). 

16. His servants you are whom you obey . . . etc. (II. -II. 
clxxxiii. 4). 

19. As you have yielded your members to serve . . . iniquity 

(III. xlviii. 4). 

20. For when you were servants of sin you were free from 

justice (II. -II. clxxxiii. 4). 

21. What fruit therefore had you then in those things, of 

which you are now ashamed ? (I. -II. Ixx. ^ ad 1; II. -II. 
viii. 8). 
For the end of them is death (I.-II. bcxxv. 5; Ixxxvii. 
7 ad i). 

22. But now being made free from sin, and become servants 

of God, you have your fruit unto sanctification . . . 
etc. (I. xxiii. i; I.-II. iii. 2 ad 1; Ixx. 3 ad i). 

23. The wages of sin is death {cf. verse 21). 

But the grace of God, life everlasting (I. xii. 4; xxiv. 3; 
Ixii. 2; I.-II. xcviii. i; cix. 5; cxiii. 2 ad 2, 9; cxiv. 2, 
3 ad 2). 

Chapter VII 

1. The law hath dominion over man, as long as it liveth 

(III. XV. 4 ad 3). 

2. She is loosed from the law of her husband (Sup. Iv. 2, 

obj. i). 

5. When we were in the flesh, the passions of sins which 

were by the law, did work in our members . . . etc. 
(I.-II. xxii. i; xxiv. 2 ad ^; lix. ^ ad 2; Ixxvii. 7, 8; 
Ixxxii. ^ ad 2; III. xv. 4 ad 3). 

6. So that we should serve in newness of spirit, and not in the 

oldness of the letter (I.-II. xcviii. i ad 2; xcix. 2 ad ^; 
cvi. I, 2, 3, 4 ad 3). 



213 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Rom. Vll. 

Verse 

7. I did not know sin, but by the law (I. -II. xc. i ; c. 4ad 3). 
For I had not known concupiscence, if the law did not 

say: Thou shalt not covet (I. -II. Ixxiii. 6ad2;c. ^ad ^). 

8. Sin taking occasion . . . wrought in me all manner of 

concupiscence (I. -II. Ixxvii. 4 ad 2; II. -II. xliii. i ad 4). 

8, 9. Without the law sin was dead : and I lived some time 
without the law (I. -II. xcviii. i ad 2). 

11. Sin taking occasion by the commandment, seduced me 

. . . etc. (I. -II. xcviii. 1 ad 2). 

12. Wherefore the law indeed is holy . . . etc. (I.-II. xcviii. 

i; xcix. 4; Sup. Ixvii. 3, obj. 2). 

15. That which I work, I understand not (I.-II.lvi.4; Ixxiv. 3). 
For I do not that good which I will, but the evil which 

I hate, that I do (I. Ixxxiii. 1 ad 1; I.-II. x. ^ ad 1; 
xvii. y ad 1; Ixxiv. 3; Ixxvii. y ad 1). 

16. I consent to the law, that it is good (I.-II. xcviii. i). 

18. There dwelleth not ... in my flesh, that which is good 

(I.-II. Ivi. 4 ad 2; Ixxxiii. i). 

19. For the good which I will . . . etc. (cf. verse 15). 

22. I am delighted with the law of God . . . etc. (I. Ixxviii. 

4 ad 1; I.-II. xcviii. i; II. -II. xxv. 7). 

23. I see another law in my members . . . etc. (I. Ixxxi. 

3 ai 2 ; I.-II. Ixxvii. 2 ; Ixxxiii. 1 adi; xc. 1 adi; xci. 6). 

24. Unhappy man that I am, who shall deliver me from the 

body of this death ? (II. -II. xxv. 5 ad 1). 

25. I myself, with the mind, serve the law of God, but with 

the flesh, the law of sin (I.-II. cix. 7, 9). 

Chapter VIII 

1. There is now therefore no condemnation to them that 

are in Christ Jesus . . . etc. (I.-II. Ixxxix. 5 ad i.) 

2. For the law of the spirit of life . . . hath delivered me 

. . . etc. {cf. vii. 6). 

3. 4. What the law could not do . . . God sending His own 

Son . . . etc. (I.-II. xcviii. 6; cii. 6 ad 4; cvii. 2). 

6. The wisdom [prudentia) of the flesh is death (II. -II. 

xlvii. 13). 

7. The wisdom {prudentia) of the flesh is an enemy to God 

(I.-II. xciii. 6 ad 2; II. -II. Iv. 2 ad i, ad 2). 
For it is not subject to the law of God, neither can it be 
(I.-II. xciii. 3 o:^ i; II. -II. Iv. 2 ad i, ad 2). 



Rom. VIII. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA" 214 

Verse 

9. If SO be that the Spirit of God dwell in you . . . etc. 
(I. xliii. 2, 3, 4 ad 2, 5; I.-II. cxiv. 3 ad ^', II.-II. 
cxxiv. 5). 

11. If the Spirit of Him, that raised up Jesus from the dead, 

dwell in you, He . . . shall quicken also your mortal 
bodies, because of His Spirit that dwelleth in you (ibid., 
I.-II. Ixxxv. ^ ad 2; III. viii. 2; xix. 3 ad 3). 

12. We are debtors, not to the flesh, to live according to the 

flesh (I.-II. cxi. I ad 2). 

13. For if you live according to the flesh you shall die (I.-II. 

Ixxii. 2 ad 1, ad 2). 
But if by the Spirit you mortify the deeds of the flesh, you 
shall live (III. Ixxxix. 3). 

14. For whosoever are led by the Spirit of God, they are the 

sons of God (I.-II. Ixviii. 2; cxiv. 3; II.-II. li. 1 ad 3; 
Ixxxviii. S ad 2). 

15. For you have not received the spirit of bondage again in 

fear (II.-II. xix. 4, 6, 8 ad 2, 10). 
But you have received the spirit of adoption of sons . . . 
etc. (III. xxiii. 2, 3). 

17. If sons, heirs also (I. xxxiii. 3; xcv. 1 ad 2; I.-II. cxiv. 4; 

III. xxiii. I ad s)- 
Yet so if we suffer with Him, that we may be also glorified 
with Him (I.-II. Ixxxv. ^ ad 2; III. xlix. i a^ 4, 3 ad 2, 
a^ 3, 5; lii. 1 ad 2, y, 8; Ixxix. 2 ad 1, y ad 2). 

18. I reckon that the sufferings of this time are not worthy 

to be compared with the glory to come . . . etc. (I.-II. 
li. 3 ad 1; cxiv. 3, 5; III. xlviii. i). 

19. The expectation of the creature waiteth for the revela- 

tion of the sons of God (I. xcviii. 3). 

21. The creature . . . shall be delivered from the servitude 
of corruption (Sup. Ixxiv. 7). 

23. The first-fruits of the Spirit (L-II. cvi. 4; II.-II. i. 7 

ad 4). 

24. For we are saved by hope (I.-II. Ixix. i; II.-II. xvii. 6). 
But hope that is seen is not hope (I.-II. xl i seqq.; xli. 2; 

xlii. 3; Ixvii. 4, 5; II.-II. xviii. 2, 3; xix. 11 ad 3). 

25. If we hope for that which we see not, we wait for it with 

patience (I.-II. xl. 2 a^ i; II.-II. iv. i). 

26. We know not what we should pray for as we ought 

(I.-II. cix. 9; II.-II. Ixxxiii. 5 ad i). 
The Spirit Himself asketh for us with unspeakable 
groanings (II.-II. Ixxxiii. 10 ad i\ III. xxvi. i ad 3). 



215 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Rom. VIII. 



Verse 



27. He that searcheth the hearts knoweth what the Spirit 

desireth . . . etc. (III. xxi. 4). 

28. To them that love God, all things work together unto good 

(I. xxii. 2 ad ^', xxiii. 7; I.-II. Ixxix. 4; III. Ixxxix. 
2 ad 1; Sup. iv. I ad 4). 

29. Whom He foreknew, He also predestinated to be made 

conformable to the image of His Son (I. xxiii. i ad 2, 
5 ad I, 6; xxxiii. ^ ad 1; xli. 3; xciii. 4 ^^^ 2; II. -II. 
xlv. 6; III. iii. ^ ad 2, S; xxiii. 1 ad 2; xxiv. 3; xxxix. 
8 ad ^; xlv. 4). 
That He might be the first-born among many brethren 
(I. xxxiii. ^ ad 2; xli. 3; III. viii. i; xxiii. 2 ad 2). 

30. Whom He predestinated, them He also called (I. xxiii. 

I, 2, 5 ad i). 
Whom He called, them He also justified (I.-IL cxiii. 
I adz)' 
32. He that spared not even His own Son . . . etc. (I. xx. 
4 a^ i; III. xlvii. 3). 

34. Who also maketh intercession for us (III. xxi. 3; xxii. 

4 ad i). 

35. Who then shall separate us from the love of Christ ? . . . 

etc. (II. -II. clxxxiv. 2 ad 2>] HI- Ixii. 6 ad y, Ixx. 4). 
39. Neither death nor life . . . shall separate us . . . etc. 
(II.-II. Ixxxi. 8). 

Chapter IX 

2. I have great sorrow . . . etc. (I.-II. xxxv. 2). 

3. I wished myself to be an anathema from Christ . . . etc. 

(II.-II. xxvii. 8 ad 1] clxxxii. 2). 

5. Whose are the fathers, and of whom is Christ according 
to the flesh (I.-II. xcviii. 4, 5; III. iv. 6 ad 3). 

II, 12. When the children were not yet born, nor had done 
any good or evil . . . not by works, but by Him that 
calleth . . . etc. (I. xxiii. 5; II.-II. clxiv. i). 

14. Is there injustice with God ? (I. xxiii. 5 a^ 3). 

15. I will have mercy upon whom I will . . . etc. (I. xxiii. 5, 

ohj. i). 

16. It is not of him that willeth, nor of him that runneth, 

but of God that showeth mercy (I. Ixxxiii. i a^ 2; 
I.-II. xcviii. I fl^ 3; cix. 2; cxi. 2 ad 3). 

18. He hath mercy on whom He will, and whom He will He 
hardeneth (I.-II. Ixxix. 3). 



Rom. IX. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 216 

Verse 

19. Who resisteth His will ? (I.-H. x. 4 ad 1). 

22, 23. What if God, willing to show His wrath . . . endured 
. . . vessels of wrath . . . etc. (I. xxiii. 5^3). 



Chapter X 

10. With the heart we believe unto justice; but with the 
mouth confession is made unto salvation (H.-H. iii. 2). 

12. Rich unto all that call upon Him (H.-K. cxvii. i ad i). 

14, 15. How shall they believe Him, of Whom they have not 
heard . . . ? etc. (II. -H. ii. 5 a^ i; vi. i). 

17. Faith then cometh by hearing, and hearing by the word 
of Christ (I. cxi. 1 ad 1; II. -II. i. 4 ad 4; iv. S ad 2; 
v. I <^^ 2; vi. i; viii. 6). 

19. All do not obey the Gospel (I.-II. cvi. 2 ad i). 

Chapter XI 

6. And if by grace, it is not now by works (I.-II. cxi. i; 
cxiv. 5). 
29. The gifts and calling of God are without repentance 
(I. xxiii. 8). 

32. God hath concluded all in unbelief, that He may have 

mercy on all (Sup. xcix. 2 ad 2). 

33. the depth of the riches of the wisdom and of the know- 

ledge of God ! (I. xiv. i). 

34. Who hath known the mind of the Lord . . . ? etc. (I. 

xxiii. 8 ad 1). 

35. Who hath first given to Him . . . ? etc. (I. xxi. i; I.-II. 

cxiv. 1 ad ^, 2 ad 3). 

36. For of Him, and by Him, and in Him are all things 

(I. xxxix. 8; xliv. i). 

Chapter XII 

1. Present your bodies a living sacrifice, holy . . . etc. 

(II. -II. Ixxxv. 3 ad 2). 
Your reasonable service (II. -II. Ixxxviii. 2 ad 3; Sup. 
iii. 2). 

2. That you may prove what is the good and the acceptable, 

and the perfect will of God (I. xix. i; II. -II. xcvii. 
2 ad 2). 



217 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Rom. XII. 

Verse 

3. Not to be more wise than it behoveth to be wise . . . etc. 

(II.-II. cxlix. 1 ad 1). 
And according as God hath divided unto every one the 
measure of faith (I. -II. cxiv. 5 ad i). 

4. For as in one body we have many members (I. Ixxv. 

5 a^ 3; II.-II. clxxxiii. 2). 

6. Having different gifts (I. xxi. 3; I. -11. cxii. 5 ad 4). 
Either prophecy according to the proportion of faith 
(II.-II. clxxii. I, 3). 

8. He that ruleth, with carefulness (II.-II. xlvii. 9 a^ 3; 

liii. 6). 

9. Let love be without dissimulation (II.-II. cxi. i). 

10. In honour preventing one another (II.-II. ciii. 2 ad 2^). 

12. Rejoicing in hope (I. -II. xxv. i; xxxii. 3; II.-II. xxviii. 
I ad 3). 

14. Bless and curse not (II.-II. Ixxvi. 1 ad 1). 

15. Rejoice with them that rejoice . . . etc. (I. -I I. xxxv. 4). 

18. If it be possible . . . having peace with all men (II.-II. 

xxix. I, 2 a^ 3). 

19. Not revenging yourselves (II.-II. xl. 1 ad 2; Ixiv. 7, 

obj. 5). 

Chapter XIII 

1. Let every soul be subject to the higher powers (I.-II. 

xcvi. 5; II.-II. Ixix. i; Ixxxviii. 10 ad 2; civ. i, 5, 6). 
There is no power but from God : and those that are, are 
ordained of God.* 

2. He that resisteth the power resisteth the ordinance of 

God (I.-II. xcvi. 4 ad 1; II.-II. clviii. i ad 3). 

7. Tribute to whom tribute is due (II.-II. cii. 2 ad ^). 

8. He that loveth his neighbour hath fulfilled the law 

(I.-II. Ixv. 3; xcix. 1 ad 2; cv. 2 ad 1; II.-II. xliv. 
2 ad 4). 

9. And if there be any other commandment . . . etc. 

(I.-II. xcix. I ad 2). 

13. Not in rioting and drunkenness (II.-II. cl. i). 

14. Put ye on the Lord Jesus Christ (III. Ixix. 9 ad i). 

* Qucs autem sunt, a Deo ordinatcB sunt. St. Thomas quotes this 
passage always as reading: Qucb autem sunt a Deo, ordinata sunt 
— The things that are of God are well ordered (I. xxii. 2; xcvi. 3; I.-II. 
c. 6; cxi. i; cii. i; II.-II. cii. 2; Sup. xxxiv. i, etc.). 



Rom. XIV. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 218 

Chapter XIV 

Verse 

2. He that is weak let him eat herbs (I.-H. Ixxvii. 3). 

8. WTiether we live, we live unto the Lord . . . whether 

we live, or whether we die, we are the Lord's (I. i. 8 

ad 2). 

13. That you put not a stumbling-block or a scandal . .. . 

etc. (II. -H. xliv. 3 <2^ 3). 

14. Nothing is unclean of itself (I. -II. cii. 6 adi\ II. -II. cxlix. 

3; III. xl. 4 ad 2). 

15. If, because of thy meat, thy brother be grieved, thou 

walkest not now according to charity (II.-II. xliii. 3; 

cxiv. I ad 2,)- 
Destroy not him with thy meat, for whom Christ died 

{ibid., 8 ad ^). 
17. For the kingdom of God is not meat and drink (I.-II. 

cviii. 1 adi; II.-II. cxlvi. 1 ad 1; III. xl. 2 adi). 
21. It is good not to eat flesh . . . etc. (I.-II. ciii. 4 a^j 3; 

II.-II. xliii. 1 ad ^; cxlix. 3 ad 2). 

23. All that is not of faith is sin (I.-II. xix. 5; Ixiii. 2 ad i] 

Ixv. 2; ciii. 4 «^ 3; II.-II. X. 4 ad i). 

Chapter XV 

2. Let every one of you please his neighbour unto good, to 
edification (II.-II. cxv. i ad 1). 

8. For I say that Christ Jesus was minister of the circumci- 

sion ... to confirm the promises made unto the 
fathers (III. xlii. i). 

9. But that the gentiles are to glorify God (I. xxi. 4 ad 2). 

24. If first, in part, I shall have enjoyed you (I.-II. xi. 3 

ad i). 
27. For if the gentiles have been made partakers of their 
spiritual things: they ought also in carnal things to 
minister to them (II.-II. clxxxvii. 4 ad 2). 

30. That you help me in 3^our prayers (Sup. Ixxii. 2). 

Chapter XVI 

25. According to the revelation of the mystery, which was 

kept secret from eternity (I. x. i ad 4). 



219 SCRIPTURAL INDEX i Cor. I 

FIRST EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS 
Chapter I 

Verse 

5. In all things you are made rich in Him . . . etc. (II. -11. 

\. ^adi\ clxxxviii. ^ ad 2). 
9. God is faithful, by Whom you are called . . . etc. (I. -II. 

Ixv. 5). 
10. That . . . there be no schisms among you (II. -II. i. 10; 

xxxix. I, 4; xliv. 3 «^ 3; clxxxviii. $ ad 2). 
13. Was Paul then crucified for you ? (III. xlviii. 5 ad 3) 

Or were you baptized in the name of Paul ? (III. Ixiv. 3). 
17. Christ sent me, not to baptize, but to preach the gospel 
(III. Ixvii. 2 ad 1). 

20. Hath not God made foolish the wisdom of this world ? 
(I. XXV. 3; II.-II. xlvi. 3 ai 2). 

23, 24. We preach Christ the power of God and the wisdom of 
God (I. xxxix. 7, 8 a^ 3; III. vii. y ad 2). 

25. The foolishness of God is wiser than men {cf. verse 20). 
And the weakness of God is stronger than men (I. xlviii. 
6 ad 1; I. -II. Ixii. 3 ad 2). 

27. The foolish things of the world hath God chosen . . . etc. 
{cf. verse 20). 
That He might bring to nought the things that are (ibid.). 

29. That no flesh should glory in His sight (II.-II. xlv. 4 

ad i). 

30. Christ ... is made unto us wisdom, and justice . . , 

etc. (III. xlviii. 6 ad 3). 

31. He that glorieth may glory in the Lord (cf. verse 29). 

Chapter II 

6. We speak wisdom among the perfect (I. xxxii. i; II.-II. 

xlv. ^ ad 1). 

7. But we speak the wisdom of God in a mystery . . . etc. 

(I. xxxii. i; Ivii. 5 ad ^). 

8. If they had known it, they would never have crucified 

the Lord of glory (I. Ixiv. 1 ad 4] III. xliv. 1 ad 2; 
xlvi. 12 ad 1; xlvii. 5, 6). 

9. Eye hath not seen, nor ear heard . . . etc. (I. -II. v. 5; 

Ixii. 3; cxiv. 2; II.-II. xvii. 2 ad i; xxviii. 3). 



I Cor. II. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 220 

Verse 

10. To US God hath revealed them by His Spirit (I. xii. 13; 

Ivii. 5; L-II. cxii. 5 ad 4). 
The Spirit searcheth all things . . . etc. (I. -XL xxviii. 2). 

11. What man knoweth the things of a man . . . etc. (I. 

Ivii. 4, 5)- 
The things that are of God no man knoweth, but the 
Spirit of God (I. xiv. 2; Ivii. 5). 

12. We have received, not the spirit of this world, but the 

Spirit that is of God (I.-II. cxii. 5 ad 4). 
That we may know the things that are given us from God 
{ibid., II. -H. cxxxii. i; clxi. 3). 

14. The sensual man perceiveth not these things that are of 

the Spirit of God (II. -II. xlvi. 2). 

15. But the spiritual man judge th all things, and he himself 

is judged of no man (I. i. 6 ad 2,', cix. 4 «^ 3; I.-II. 
Ivi. 5; II. -H. xlv. i; Ix. I ad 2). 

Chapter III 

I, 2. As unto little ones in Christ, I gave you milk to drink, 
not meat (II. -II. clxxxix. i ad 4). 

3. For, whereas there is among you envying and conten- 

tion . . . etc. (I.-II. xxviii. 4 ad 1). 

4. For while one saith, I indeed am of Paul; and another, 

I am of Apollo . . . etc. (II.-II. clxxxviii. 5 ad 2). 

8. Every man shall receive his own rew^ard . . . etc. (I.-II. 

cxiv. 4 ad 2). 

9. We are God's coadjutors (I. xxiii. S ad 2). 
You are God's building (III. Ixxii. 11). 

10. As a wise architect I have laid the foundation (I. i. 6). 

11. Other foundation no man can lay, but that which is laid; 

which is Christ Jesus (I.-II. Ixvii. ^ ad 2; II.-II. iv. 7; 
clxi. ^ ad 2). 

12. If any man build upon this foundation gold, silver, 

precious stones, wood, hay, stubble (I.-II. Ixxxix. 2; 
Sup. Ixxxix. 6; App. I. ii. 4). 

15. He himself shall be saved, yet so as by fire (Sup. xcix. 

4 ^^ 3). 

16. You are the temple of God, and that the Spirit of God 

dwelleth in you (I.-II. cix. 9 ad 2). 
18, 19. If any man among you seem to be wise ... let him 
become a fool that he may be wise . . . etc. (II.-II. 
xlvi. I ad 2, ad ;^, 2 ad 2; cxiii. i). 



221 SCRIPTURAL INDEX i Cor. IV. 

Chapter IV 

Verse 

3. Neither do I judge myself (I. -I I. cxii. 5). 

4. I am not conscious to myself of anything, yet am I not 

hereby justified (ibid., Sup. x. 4 ad 2). 

5. Who will bring to light the hidden things of darkness 

. . . etc. (I. xxiv. 1 ad 2; Sup. Ixxxvii. 2). 

12. We labour, working with our own hands (II. -II. clxxxvii. 

3 ad 5). 

15. In Christ Jesus by the gospel I have begotten you (Sup. 

Ivi. 2). 

16. Be ye followers of me, as I also am of Christ (II. -II. ii. 

6 ad 2,)' 
20. The kingdom of God is not in speech, but in power (II. -II. 
clxxvii. 1 ad 2). 

Chapter V 

5. That the spirit may be saved (II.-II. xi. 4 ai 3). 

7. Christ, our pasch, is sacrificed (I. -II. cii. ^ ad 2, ad ^; 

III. Ixxiii. 6). 

8. Let us feast . . . with the unleavened bread of sincerity 

and truth (I.-II. cii. ^ ad 2). 

11. With such an one, not so much as to eat (Sup. xxiii. i). 

12. What have I to do to judge them that are without ? 

(II.-II. X. g ad 2; xii. 2; Sup. xxii. 5, obj. i). 
Do not you judge them that are within ? (II.-II. x. 9). 

Chapter VI 

I. Dare any of you . . . go to be judged before the unjust ? 

(II.-II. X. 10). 
7. There is plainly a fault among you, that you have 
lawsuits one with another . . . etc. (II.-II. xliii. 
8 ad 4). 
Why do you not rather take wrong ? (II.-II. cviii. i ad 2, 

ad 4). 
Why do you not rather suffer yourselves to be defrauded ! 
(II.-II. Iv. 5a^i). 

9. Theunjust shall not possess the kingdom of God . . . etc. 

(III. Ixviii. 4; Sup. xcix. 5, obj. 4). 

13. Meat for the belly . . . etc. (I. Ixv. i; I.-II. i. 5; ciii. 

4 ad 2', IL-II. xxxv. 1 ad 4; cliv. 2 ad 2). 
15-18. (II.-II. cliv. 3). 



I Cor. VI. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA" 222 

Verse 

15. Knowyou not that your bodies are the members of Christ ? 

(III.^aii.3). 

16. He who is joined to a harlot is made one bod}' (Sup. 

Iv. 3)- 

17. He who is joined to the Lord is one Spirit (H.-H. xlv. 2). 

18. Every sin that a man doth is without the body (I. -II. 

Ixxii. 2 ad 4] Ixxiv. 4). 

19. Know you not that your members are the temple of the 

Holy Ghost ? (I. xxvii. i). 

Chapter VII 

3. Let the husband render . . . to his wife . . . etc. (II. -II. 
xxxviii. S ad 2] Sup. xli. 4). 

5. Defraud not one another, except perhaps by consent, 
for a time (Sup. Ixiv. 4). 

7. Ever}^one hath his proper gift from God (I. -II. lx\a. 2adi). 

8, I sav to the unmarried and to the \ndows . . . etc. 

(li.-II. cxl. lad 3). 
If any brother hath a wife that believeth not . . . etc. 
(Sup. lix. 2, 3). 

10, II. Not I, but the Lord commandeth that the wiie depart 
not from her husband: if she depart, that she remain 
unmarried (Sup. Ixii. 5). 
Or be reconciled to her husband [ibid., 6). 

12. I speak, not the Lord (I.-II. xcii. 2 ad 2). 

18. If the unbeliever depart, let him depart . . . etc. (II.-II. 
x. 12; Sup. lix. 4). 

25-34. II--II- clii. 

25. But I give counsel (I.-II. xiv. 1 ad 3] II.-II. clii. 2). 

28. If a \drgin marr}', she hath not sinned (Sup. xli. 3). 

29. That they who have wives be as if they had none (Sup. 

xli. 3, obj. i). 

31. The fashion of this world passeth away (Sup. Ixxiv. i). 

32. He that is without a wife is solicitous for the things that 

belong to the Lord (II.-II. clii. 2, 4, 5). 

33. He that is with a wife is solicitous for the things of the 

world (II.-II. Ixxxviii. 11). 

34. She that is married thinketh on the things of the world, 

that she may please her husband (II.-II. clxix. 2). 

35. This I speak for your profit ; not to cast a snare upon you 

(I.-II. cviii. 4 ad i). 



223 SCRIPTURAL INDEX i Cor. VII. 



Verse 



38. He that giveth his virgin in marriage, doth well; and he 
that giveth her not doth better (II. -II. clii. 3 ad S'> 
4, 5; Sup. xli. 2). 

40. More blessed shall she be, if she so remain (I. -II. Ixx. 
3 ad 2). 

Chapter VIII 

I. Knowledge puffeth up (II.-II. xxxviii. 2 ad 3; clxvii. i; 
clxxxviii. 6 ad 2). 

4. An idol is nothing in the world (II.-II. xciv. i ad 3). 

5. For although there be that are called gods . . . etc. (I. 

xi. 3 ad i). 

6. Yet to us there be but one God, the Father . . . and one 

Lord (I. ciii. 3). 

12. When you sin thus against the brethren (II.-II. xliii. 4). 

13. I will never eat flesh, lest I should scandalise my brother 

(II.-II. xliii. 8 ad 3). 

Chapter IX 

I. Have I not seen Christ Jesus our Lord ? (III. Ivii. 6 ad 3), 
4. Have we not power to eat and to drink ? (I. -II. cii. 6 ad 8). 

7. Who serveth as a soldier ... at his own charge ? (II.-II. 

Ixxxvii. i). 
9. Doth God take care for oxen ? (I. xxii. 2 ad ^; ciii. ^ ad 2; 
I.-II. cii. 6adS). 

10. He that plougheth should plough in hope . . . etc. (I.-II. 

xl. 8). 

11. If we have sown unto you spiritual things, is it a great 

matter if we reap your carnal things? (II.-II. 
Ixxxvii. 2; clxxxvii. 4). 

12. We bear all things, lest we should give any hindrance 

to the gospel of Christ (II.-II. xliii. 8 ad s)- 

13. They that serve the altar partake with the altar (II.-II. 

c. 2; clxxxvii. 4). 

15. It is good for me to die, rather than that any man should 

make my glory void (I.-II. ii. 3; II.-II. cxxxii. i ad 3). 

16. For if I preach the gospel, it is no glory to me, for a 

necessity lieth upon me (II.-II. Iviii. 3 ad 2; Ixxxi. 6 
ad 3). 

17. A dispensation is committed to me (I.-II. xcvii. 4). 

19. For whereas I am free as to all, I made myself the servant 
of all (I. Ixxxiii. 3, 4). 



I Cor. IX. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA" 224 

Verse 

24. Know you not that they that run in the race, all run 
indeed, but one receiveth the prize ? (I. -II. iv. ^ ad 1). 
So run that you may obtain (I. xii. y ad 1; I. -II. iv. 
3 «^ i)- 

26. I so run, not as at an uncertainty (I. xii. y ad 1). 

27. I chastise my body and bring it. into subjection (I.-IL 

Ixiii. 4). 

Chapter X 

I, 2. Our fathers were all under the cloud, and all passed 
through the sea, and all in Moses were baptised in 
the cloud, and in the sea (III. Ixx. iad2; Ixxx. lad^). 

4. They all drank the same spiritual drink . . . etc. (III. 
Ixxiv. 5). 
And the rock was Christ (I. xliii. y ad 2; cii. i ai 4). 

11. Now all these things happened to them in figure (I. -II. 

cii. 2, 6; ciii. i; civ. 2; cvii. 2). 
Upon whom the ends of the world are come (Sup. Ixxxviii. 
3 ^d 3). 

12. He that thinketh himself to stand, let him take heed lest 

he fall (I. xcv. 3). 

13. Let no temptation take hold on you, but such as is human 

(III. xii. 2 ad 2). 

17. We being many, are one bread, one body, all that par- 

take of one bread (III. Ixxix. i; Ixxx. 9 a^ 3). 

18. Are not they that eat of the sacrifices partakers of the 

altar ? (I. -II. cii. ^ adS; III. Ixxxii. 4). 

19. Do I say that what is offered as sacrifice to idols, is any- 

thing ? {cf. viii. 4). 
24. Let no man seek his own, but that which is another's 
(II.-II. Iviii. II). 

26. The earth is the Lord's, and the fulness thereof (I. xiii. 

7 ad I, ad 6). 

27. If any of them that believe not, invite you, and you be 

willing to go . . . etc. (II.-II. x. 9). 

31. Do all to the glory of God (I.-JI. Ixxxviii. iad2;c. 10 ad 2; 

II.-II. Ixxxiii. 14). 

32. Be without offence to the Jews and to the Gentiles, 

and to the Church of God (II.-II. iii. 2 ^^ 3; III. xlii. 
2 adi). 

33. I ... in all things please all men (II.-II. cxv. 1 ad 1). 



225 SCRIPTURAL INDEX i Cor. XL 

Chapter XI 

Verse 

3. The head of every man is Christ (III. viii.; xlviii. i; 

xlix. i). 
The head of the woman is the man (I. xciii. 4 ad 1; Sup. 

Ixii. 4 ad 4). 
The head of Christ is God (III. viii. 1 ad ^,8 ad i). 

7. The man ... is the image and glory of God, but the 
woman is the glory of the man (I. xxxv. 2 ad ^; xciii. 
4 ad 1, 6 ad i). 
19. There must be also heresies, that they also, who are re- 
proved, may be made manifest (II.-II. xi. 3 a^ 2). 

23. For I have received of the Lord (Sup. xxix. y ad 1). 

26. As often as you shall eat this bread . . . etc. (III. Ixvi. 
4 ad ^; Ixxiii. 4, 5; Ixxiv. i; Ixxvi. 2 ad 2; Ixxix. i, 
y ad 2; Ixxx. 10 ad 2; Ixxxiii. i, 2; Ixxxiv. y ad ^). 

28. Let a man prove himself, and so let him eat of that bread, 

and drink of the chalice (III. Ixxx. 4 «^ 5). 

29. For he that eateth and drinketh unworthily, eateth and 

drinketh judgment to himself (III. Ixxx. 5 ad 2). 
Not discerning the body of the Lord {ibid.). 

33. If any man be hungry let him eat at home (III. Ixxx. 

8 ad 3). 

34. The rest I will set in order when I come (III. xxv. ^ ad 4; 

Ixiv. 2 adi; Ixxii. 4adi; Ixxviii. ^adg; Ixxxiii. 4 a^ 2). 

Chapter XII 

3. No man speaking by the spirit of God saith i.\nathema 

to Jesus (I. -II. cix. i; II.-II. clxxi. 1 ad 1; clxxvi. 
2 ad 2). 
And no man can say the Lord Jesus, but by the Holy 
Ghost (II.-II. XV. 3 ad i). 

4. Now there are diversities of graces, but the same Spirit 

(II.-II. clxxi.. Prologue; Sup. xxxv. i, obj. 2). 

5. And there are diversities of ministries (ibid.). 

6. And there are diversities of operations (ibid.). 

But the same God Who worketh all in all (I. cv. 5). 

7. The manifestation of the Spirit is given to every man 

unto profit (I. xliii. ^ ad 4, y ad 6; civ. 4; I.-II. cxi. i; 
II.-II. clxxi. i; clxxii. 4; clxxvi. 1 ad 1; clxxvii. i; 
III. vii. 7). 

15 



I Cor. XII. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA" 226 

Verse 

8. To one indeed by the Spirit is given the word of wisdom 

(I.-II. Ixvi. 2 ad i\ Ixviii. ^ ad i) cxi. 4; II. -II. xlv. 5; 
clxxvi. seqq.). 
To another the word of knowledge according to the same 
Spirit (I. cv. y ad y, I.-II. li. 4; Ixviii. $ ad i.\ cxi. 4; 
cxiii. 10 ad y, II. -II. clxxi. 3 ad 2). 

9. To another, faith in the same Spirit (I.-II. cxi. 4; II. -II. 

iv. ^ ad /\). 
To another, the grace of healing in one Spirit (II. -I. cxi. 4). 

10. To another, the working of miracles (I.-II. cxi. 4; II.-II. 

clxxviii. i). 
To another, prophecy (I.-II. Ixviii. 3 <3:(i 3; II.-II. clxxi. 2; 

clxxiv. 3 ^^ 2; clxxvi. 2 (2^ 3). 
To another, the discerning of spirits (I.-II. cxi. 4; II.-II. 

clxxi.). 
To another, diverse kinds of tongues (I.-II. cxi. 4; II.-II. 

clxxvi. i; clxxix. i). 
To another, interpretation of speeches (I.-II. cxi. 4; II.-II. 

clxxvi. 2 ad ^). 

11. All these things one and the same Spirit worketh 

(I. xxxviii. 2; xliii. ^ adi). 
Dividing to every one according as He will (I. xix. 10; 
I.-II. Ixvi. 2 adi', Ixviii. 5 a^ i; cxii. 4; II.-II. xxiv. 3; 
clxxii. 3). 

12. For as the body is one, and hath many members ... so 

also is Christ (I. Ixxvi. 5 <a:^ 3; II.-II. clxxxiii. 2, 3; 
III. viii. I, 3; xlviii. i; xlix. i). 

17. If the whole body were the eye, where would be the hear- 
ing ? (II.-II. clxxxiii. 2 ad 2) clxxxvii. ^ ad 1). 

24, 25. God hath tempered the body together, that there 
might be no schisms . . . etc. (II.-II. clxxxiii. 2 a^ 3). 

28. God hath set . . . in the Church . . . helps, govern- 
ments (II.-II. clxxxiv. y ad 2). 
31. Be zealous for the better gifts (II.-II. xliii. y ad 4; cf. 
chap. xiv. i). 
I show unto you a more excellent way (I.-II. cxi. 5; II.-II. 
xxiv. 4). 

Chapter XIII 

1. If I speak with the tongues ... of angels (I. cvii. i, 2). 

2. If I should have prophecy . . . etc. (I. xliii. ^ ad 2\ 

Ixxxi. 3 ai 3; II.-II. vi. 2^3; clxxii. 4). 
If I should have all faith, so that I could remove moun- 
tains (II.-II. iv. ; vi. 2; clxxviii. i ad 5). 



227 SCRIPTURAL INDEX i Cor. XIII. 

Verse 

I, 2. And have not charity (I. xliii. 5 ad 2; I.-II. Ixv. 2; 
Ixxxvii. ^adi\ II. -II. xxiii. 7; cviii. 2 ad 2). 

3. If I should distribute all my goods to feed the poor . . . 

etc. (I.-II. c. 10 ad 1] II. -II. xxxii. 1 adi] cxvii.; Sup. 

xiv. 2). 
And if I should deliver my body to be burned (I.-II. cxiv. 

4 a^ 3; II. -II. cxxiv. 2 ad 2), 
It profiteth me nothing (II. -II. xxiii. 7; III. Ixxxix. 6 

ad 3). 

4. Charity is patient . . . etc. (I.-II. Ixv. 3 ad i; II. -II. 

xxiii. /[ad 2] cxxxvi. 3; clxxxvi. 7 ad i). 
Dealeth not perversely (I.-II. Ixviii. 8 ad 3). 

5. Seeketh not her own (II. -II. xxvi. 4 a^ 3; cxxxi. i). 

6. Rejoiceth not in iniquity (I.-II. xxxii. 5). 

8. Charity never falleth away (I.-II. Ixvii. 6; Sup. iv. 5 ai i; 

Ixxi. 2). 
Whether prophecies shall be made void (II. -II. clxxi. 

4 a^ 2; clxxiii. i; clxxiv. 5). 
Or tongues shall cease (II.-II. clxxvi. i). 
Or knowledge shall be destroyed (I. Ixxxix. ^ ad 1; I.-II. 

Ixvii. 2 ad 1). 
10. When that which is perfect is come, that which is in part 

shall be done away (I. Iviii. 7 ai 3; Ixii. y ad 1; I.-II. 

Ixvii. 3; cvi. ^ ad 1; II.-II. iv. 4 zd 1; xxiv. 8 ad i; 

xliv. 6 ad 1; Ixvii. 6 ad 1; clxxiv. 2 ad 1). 

12. We see now through a glass in a dark manner (I. xii. 2, 

11 ad 1; Ivi. 3 ad ;^] I.-II. cvi. 4 ad 1; II.-II. i. 2, 3, 
4 ad 2; iv. 2; y. 1 ad 2; clxxx. 4; clxxxiv. 2 ad 1). 
But then face to face (I. xii. 14 ad 1; II.-II. i. 5; xxiii. 
1 ad 1] Sup. xcii. i). 

13. Now there remain faith, hope, charity (I.-II. Ixii. 3, 4; 

Ixvi. 6). 
But the greater of these is charity (I.-II. Ixvi.; II.-II. 
xxiii. 6; xxx. 4; xxxiv. ^ ad 1; II.-II. cxvii. 6 ad ^; 
clvii. 4). 

Chapter XIV 

1. Be zealous for spiritual gifts (II.-II. xxxvi. 2 ; cf. chap. xii. 

31)- 

2. He that speaketh in a tongue, speaketh not unto men, 

but unto God (II.-II. clxxvi. 2 ad 2). 

3. But he that prophesieth, speaketh unto men . . . etc. 

(II.-II. clxxi. 1 ad 2\ clxxvi. 2 ad 2). 



I Cor. XIV. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 228 

Verse 

4. He that speaketh in a tongue, edifieth himself (H.-H. 

clxxvi. 2). 

5. Greater is he that prophesieth, than he that speaketh 

with tongues (H.-H. clxxvi. 2). 

14. If I pray in a tongue . . . my understanding is without 

fruit (II. -II. Ixxxiii. 13; clxxvi. 2). 

15. I will pray with the spirit . . . also with understanding 

(II. -II. Ixxxiv. 2 ^^ 2). 

18. I speak with all your tongues (II. -II. clxxvi. 1. ad2). 

20. In sense be perfect (II. -II. clxxiv. 1 ad 1). 

24, 25. But if all prophesy . . . the secrets of his heart are 
made manifest (II. -II. clxxi. 3). 

26. Every one of you hath ... a revelation (I. -II. clxxvi. 
2 ad 1). 

31. You may all prophesy . . . that all may learn . . . etc. 

(I. cvi. -^ ad 1). 

32. The spirits of the prophets are subject to the prophets 

(II. -II. clxxiii. 3 ad 4t)' 

34. Let women keep silence in the churches (II. -II. clxxvii. 2; 

III. Iv. I ad 3). 

35. For it is a shame for a woman to speak in the church 

(III. Ixxxvii. ^ ad j). 

38. If a man know not he shall not be known (I.-II. vi. 
^ ad T', Ixxvi. 2). 

40. Let all things be done decently, and according to order 
(I.-II. Ixxxvii. i; II. -II. cxlv. i ad 2, 2). 

Chapter XV 

4. He rose again the third day according to the scriptures 
(III. liii. 2). 

13. If there be no resurrection of the dead, then Christ is not 

risen again (I. i. 8; III. liii. i, 2, 3; Ivi. i). 

14. If Christ be not risen again, then is our preaching vain 

(III. liii. i; Sup. xxv. 2). 

16. For if the dead rise not again, neither is Christ risen again 

{cf. verse 13). 

17. If Christ be not risen again, your faith is vain {cf. 

verse 14). 
20. Christ is risen from the dead, the first-fruits of them 
that sleep (I. xcv. 1 ad i; III. xxvii. 3; liii. 3; 
Ivi. I). 



229 SCRIPTURAL INDEX i Cor. XV. 

Verse 

24. Afterwards the end, when He shall have delivered up 
the kingdom of God (I. cviii. y ad 1). 
When He shall have brought to nought all principality 
. . . etc. (I. cviii. 7; cix. 2; Sup. Ixxxix. ^ ad 1). 

28. And when all things shall be subdued unto Him, then 

the Son also Himself shall be subject unto Him that 
put all things under Him (I. xlii. ^ ad 1; I. -II. xciii. 
4 ad 2; III. XX. 1 ad ^). 
That God may be all in all (I. viii. i, 3; cxii. i). 

29. What shall they do that are baptised for the dead . . . ? 

etc. (Sup. Ixxi. 9 ad 3, ad 4). 

36. That which thou sowest is not quickened except it die 

first (III. xliii. 2; xlvi. 2). 

37. Thou sowest not the body that shall be (Sup. Ixxix. i 

ad i). 

41. Star differeth from star in glory (I. xii. 6; xxvi. 3; Sup. 

Ixxxii. 2). 

42. It is sown in corruption, it shall rise in incorruption 

(III. Ixxxii. i; Sup. Ixxxii. i). 

43. It is sown in dishonour, it shall rise in glory (III. liv. 2; 

Sup. Ixxxv. i). 
It is sowTi in weakness, it shall rise in power (Sup. Ixxxii. i ; 
Ixxxiv. i). 

44. It is sown a natural body, it shall rise a spiritual body 

(III. liv. 1 ad 1; Sup. Ixxxiii. i). 

45. The last Adam into a quickening spirit (I. xci. 4 ad ;^; 

xcv. 1 ad 1; III. xxxi. 1 ad 1; xxxiv. i ad i). 

46. Yet that was not first which is spiritual, but that which 

is natural (I. xciv. i; xcv. 1 ad 1; I. -II. cvi. 3; III. 
xxxiv. I ad i). 

47. The first man was of the earth, earthly ; the second man, 

from heaven, heavenly (III. v. 2 ad 1; xxxi. i ad i; 
liv. 3 ai i). 

48. Such as is earthly, such also are the earthly . . . etc. 

(III. xix. 3; Sup. Ixxxii. i). 

50. Flesh and blood cannot possess the kingdom of God (III. 

V. 2 ad 2; liv. 3 ad 1] Sup. Ixxx. 3 ad i). 

51. We shall all indeed rise again (Sup. Ixxv. 2). 

52. In a moment, in the twinkling of an eye (Sup. Ixxvii. 4). 
The trumpet shall sound, and the dead shall rise again 

incorruptible: and we shall be changed (Sup. Ixxxvi. 
1,3). 



I Cor. XV. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 230 

Verse 

53. For this corruptible must put on incorruption . . . etc. 
(Sup. Ixxvii. 4). 

56. The strength of sin is the law (I. -11. Iv. ^ ad 1). 

58. Be ye steadfast and immovable (II. -II. clxxxiii. i). 

Chapter XVI • 

5. I will come to you . . . etc. (II. -II. ex. 3 ad s)- 
14. Let all your things be done in charity (II.-II. xxiii. 

4 ad 2). 



SECOND EPISTLE TO THE CORINTHIANS 

Chapter I 

3. The Father of mercies, and the God of all consolation 
(II.-II. Ixxxiii. 13). 

5. As the sufferings of Christ abound in us, so also by Christ 

doth our comfort abound (ibid.). 

6. Whether we be in tribulation (I. -II. Ixxxvii. 6). 

7. As you are partakers of the sufferings, so shall you also be 

of the consolation (III. xlix. 6). 
12. Our glory is this, the testimony of our conscience (II.-II. 

xlv. ^ ad 1). 
15. I had a mind to come to you (II.-II. ex. 3 ai 5). 
18, 19. Our preaching which was to you, was not, It is, and, 

It is not . . . etc. (II.-II. cix. 4; cxxix. 3 ad ^). 

20. All the promises of God are in Him, It is (I. -II. cvii. 2). 

21, 22. He . . . that hath anointed us is God, Who also 

hath sealed us . . . etc. (I. -II. cxiv. 3 ad 3). 

Chapter II 

5. And if any one hath caused grief, he hath not grieved me 

(II.-II. cxvi. I). 
7. Comfort him, lest perhaps such an one be swallowed up 
with overmuch sorrow (I.-II. xxxvii. 2 ad 3; II.-II. 
XX. 4 ad 2; XXXV. i; III. Ixxxiv. g ad 3). 
10. For what I have pardoned, if I have pardoned anything 
... in the person of Christ (I.-II. c. S ad 2; HI. viii. 
7; xxii. 4; Sup. XXV. i). 



231 SCRIPTURAL INDEX 2 Cor. II. 

Verse 

15. We are the good odour of Christ unto God, in them that 

are saved, and in them that perish (III. Ixxi. 2, 3). 

16. To some indeed the odour of death. . . etc. (II.-II. 

Ixxviii. 4; cxxiv. 1 ad 1). 

Chapter III 

3. In the fleshy tables of the heart (I. -II. cvi. 2; III. xlii. 

4 ad 2; Ixxii. 11). 

5. Not that we are sufficient to think anything of ourselves 

. . . etc. (I. xxiii. 5; I. -II. cix. 1 ad ^; II.-II. clxi. 6). 

6. Who also hath made us fit ministers (III. xvii. 4). 

The letter killeth, but the spirit giveth life (I. -II. xcviii. 
1 ad 2; xcix. 2 ad ^; c. 12; cvi. 2; II.-II. clxxxviii. 

5 ad i). 

7. If the ministration of death be glory . . . etc. (II.-II. 

Ixxxvii. i; clxxiv. 4 ad ^). 

17. Where the Spirit of the Lord is, there is liberty (I. -II. 

xciii. 6 ad 1; cviii. 1 ad 2; II.-II. xix. 6 ad 2; clxxxiii. 
4 ad i). 

18. We . . . are transformed into the same image . . . etc. 

(I. xciii. S ad 4; II.-II. clxxx. 3 ai 2). 

Chapter IV 

2. Not walking in craftiness (II.-II. Iv. 4). 

4. The god of this world (I. Ixv. i; cxiv. 2 ad 2). 

7. We have this treasure in earthen vessels (II.-II. xxviii. 
I ad i). 

13. We believe . . . therefore we speak also (II.-II. iii. i). 

16. Though our outward man is corrupted, yet the inward 

man . . . etc. (I. Ixxv. 4 ad 1). 

17. Our present tribulation . . . worketh ... an eternal 

weight of glory (I. Ixv. 1 adi), 

18. While we look not at things which are seen (I. Ixv. i ad^). 
The things which are seen are temporal . . . etc. (I. Ixv. 

I ad i). 

Chapter V 

I. If our earthly house of this habitation be dissolved (Sup. 
Ixix. 2). 

6. While we are in the body, we are absent from the Lord 
(I. -II. iv. 5; Ixvii. 3; II.-II. xxviii. i ad i). 



2 Cor. V. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 232 

Verse 

10. We must all be manifested before the judgment seat of 

Christ (Sup. Ixxi. 2 adi.] Ixxxvii. i). 

13. Whether we be transported in mind, it is to God . . . etc. 

(II. -II. Ixxxi. 6 ad 2, 7). 

14. The charity of Christ presseth us (III. Ixxix. 1 ad 2). 

20. For Christ we are ambassadors . . .• etc. (III. viii. 7). 

21. Him that knew no sin, for us He made sin (III. xv. i ad 4, 

3 ^^ 2; xlvi. 4 ad 3). 

Chapter VI 

4-10. Let us exhibit ourselves ... in much patience . . . 
etc. (I. -II. cvii. ^ ad 2\ III. xli. 3). 

11. Our heart is enlarged (I. -II. xxxiii. 1. ad j). 

14. What fellowship hath light with darkness ? (I. Ixiv. 

1 a^ 5; Sup. lix. i). 

15. What concord hath Christ with Belial ? . . . etc. (I. Ixiv. 

1. ad $; II. -II. clxxii. 6 ad i, ad 3). 

17. Go out from among them . . . etc. (I. -II. cii. ^ ad 4; 
II. -11. XXV. 6 ad ^). 
And touch not the unclean thing {ibid.). 

Chapter VII 

I. Let us cleanse ourselves from all defilement . . . etc. 

(I.-II. Ixxii. 2). 
9. I am glad . . . because you were made sorrowful unto 

penance (I.-II. xxxix. 3; II. -II. cxiv. i ad 3). 

10. The sorrow that is according to God worketh penance 

. . . etc. (I.-II. XXXV. ^ ad 1; lix. 3; II. -II. xxxv. 3; 
III. xlvi. 6 ad 2). 
But the sorrow of the world worketh death (I.-II. xxxvii. 
4; xli. i). 

11. For . . . this self-same thing, that you were made 

sorrowful according to God . . . etc. (I.-II. xxxvii. 

2 ad i). 

Chapter VIII 

0' 

9. Being rich He became poor for your sakes (III. xl. 3). 

12. If the will be forward, it is accepted . . . etc. (I.-II. 

XX. 4; III. Ixviii. 2 ad 2). 

13. Not that others should be eased, and you burthened 

(II. -II. xxxii. 10 ad y, clxxxvi. ^ ad 1). 



233 SCRIPTURAL INDEX 2 Cor. VIII. 

Verse 

15. He that had much had nothing over, and he that had little 
had no want (II. -II. xxxii. 5, 6; Ixvi. 7; Ixxi. i ; Ixxxvii. 
I ad 4). 

Chapter IX 

6. He who soweth sparingly, shall also reap sparingly (II. -II* 

Ixiii. I ad ^). 

7. Every one, as he hath determined . . . not with sadness, 

or of necessity (I. -II. xxxix. 2 ad 2; c. g ad ^; II. -II. 
Ixxxviii. 6 ad 2; clxxxvi. 5 ^^ 5). 

Chapter X 

4. The weapons of our warfare are not carnal . . . unto 

the pulling down of fortifications, destroying counsels, 
and every height that exalteth itself against the know- 
ledge of God (I. i. 6 ad 2; II. -II. xl. 2). 

5. And bringing into captivity every understanding unto 

the obedience of Christ (I. i. S ad 2; cxi. 1 ad 1; I. -II. 
Ivi. 2; II. -II. i. 4; iv. i). 

13. We will not glory beyond our measure . . . etc. (II. -II. 

clxii. 5). 

18. He . . . is approved . . . whomGodcommendeth (I.-II. 
ii. 3; II. -II. cxxxii. 1 ad 2). 

Chapter XI 

14. Satan himself transformeth himself into an angel of light 

(II. -II. X. 2 ad ^; clxxiv. 5 ad 4). 

15. Therefore it is no great thing if his ministers be trans- 

formed as the ministers of justice (III. viii. 7, 8). 

Chapter XII 

2. I know a man in Christ above fourteen years ago, whether 
in the body, I know not . . . etc. (I. Ivii. i, obj. 2; 
II. -II. clxxv. I, 5, 6). 
Such an one wraps even to the third heaven (I. Ixviii. 3). 

4. And heard secret words, which it is not granted to man to 
utter (I. xii. g ad 2; II. -II. clxxv. 4 ^^^ 3). 

6. I will say the truth. But I forbear . . . etc. (cix. 4; 

cxii. i). 

7. And lest the greatness of the revelations should puff me 

up, there was given me a sting of my flesh (I.-II. Ixxix. 
4; Ixxxvii. 2 ad 1), 



2 Cor. XIL THE '' SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 234 

V'erse 

9. My grace is sufficient for thee (I. -II. cxii. 5). 

For power is made perfect in infirmity (I. -II. Iv. 3 ai 2). 

10. When I am weak, then am I powerful (I. -II. xiii. 3). 

13. What is there that you had less than the other churches 

. . . ? etc. (II. -II. clxxxvii. 4 ^^ 5). 

14. For neither ought the children to lay up for the parents, 

but the parents for the children (II. -II. ci. 2 ad 2\ Sup. 
Ivii. I, ohj. 2). 

15. I most gladly will spend and be spent for your souls 

(11. -II. clxxxiv. 2 ad ^). 

16. Being crafty, I caught you by guile (II. -II. Iv. 4 ai i; 

5 ; Ixix. 2) . 
20. Lest perhaps seditions . . . be among you (II. -II. xlii. i, 2) 

Chapter XIII 

3. Do you seek a proof of Christ that speaketh in me ? 

(II. -II. clxxii. I a^ 4, 6 ad i). 

4. Although He was crucified through weakness, yet He 

liveth by the power of God (III. liii. i, 4). 

11. Have peace (II. -II. xxix. i; clxxxiii. 2 ad 3). 



EPISTLE TO THE GALATIANS 

Chapter I 

10. If I yet pleased men I should not be the servant of Christ 

(II. -II. cxv. I ad i). 
14. Zealous for the traditions of my fathers (I. -11. Ixxxvii. 

8 ad I, ad 3). 

Chapter II 

11-14. I withstood him to the face, because he was to be 

blamed . . . etc. (I. -II. ciii. /\ ad 2\ II. -II. xxxiii. 

4 a^ 2; xliii. ^ ad 2). 
12. He withdrew and separated himself . . . etc. (I. -II. ciii. 

4 ad 2). 
19. I, through the law, am dead to the law (II.-II. Ixxxviii. 

II ad i). 
With Christ I am nailed to the cross (III. xlix. i «^ 3). 



235 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Gal. II. 

Verse 

20. I live, now not I: but Christ liveth in me (II. -II. clxxv. 

2 ad 2). 
Who loved me, and delivered Himself for me (III. i. 

21. For if justice be by the law, then Christ died in vain 

(I.-II.cix. 7;III. Ixii. 6). 

Chapter III 

I. senseless Galatians (II. -II. Ixxii. 2; clviii. 5 ai 3). 
Who hath bewitched you ? (I. cxvii. 3 «^ 2). 
13. Christ hath redeemed us from the curse of the law, being 
m.ade a curse for us (III. xlvi. 4 ai 3; xlviii. 4). 

16. To Abraham were the promises made . . . etc. (I. -I I. 
xcviii. 4, 6). 

19. It was set because of transgressions . . . etc. (I. -II. 
xcii. 4 ad 4; Sup. Ixv. 2). 
Being ordained by angels (I. -II. xcviii. 3, 6; III. i. 5). 
In the hand of a mediator (III. xxvi.). 
21. For if there had been a law w^hich could give life . . . etc- 
(I.-II. cix. 7). 

24. The law was our pedagogue in Christ (I.-II. xci. 5; xcviii. 

2; cvii. i). 

25. After the faith is come, we are no longer under a peda- 

gogue (I.-II. xcviii. 2 ^^ 2; cvi. 3). 

27. As many of you as have been baptised in Christ, have put 

on Christ (III. xix. 4 ad ^). 

28. There is neither bond nor free (Sup. lii. 2). 

There is neither male nor female* (I. xciii. 6; III. Ixx. 2, 
obj. 4). 

Chapter IV 

3. We also, when we were children, were in bondage . . . 

etc. (II. -II. Ixxxviii. 9; III. Ixi. 4 ad 2). 

4. But when the fulness of time was come (I. xliii. i; Ixxiii. 

1 adi; II.-II. i. 7 ad 4; III. i. 5; Ixi. 4, obj. 2). 
Made of a woman (III. xxxi. 4; xxxii. 1 ad 2). 
Made under the law . . . etc. (I.-II. cvii. 2; III. xxxvii. 

3;xl. 4). 

5. 6. That we might receive the adoption of sons. And 

because you are sons . . . etc. (III. xxiii. ^ ad 2). 
8. You served them who by nature are not gods (I. xiii. 9). 

* St. Thomas invariably refers these words to Col. iii. 11. 



Gal. IV. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 236 

Verse 

9. How turn you again to the weak and needy elements? 
(I.-H. ciii. 2; II.-H. xciv. 3; HI. Ixi. 4 ad 2', Ixii. 6). 

16. Am I become your enemy because I tell you the truth ? 

(I.-H. xxix. 5). 
18. Be zealous for that which is good . . . and not only 

when I am present (I.-H. xxviii. ad 1). 
26. Which is our mother (I. cvi. ^ ad 1). 

Chapter V 

2. If you be circumcised, Christ profit eth you nothing 

(I.-H. cvii. 2 ad 1; 111. xxxvii. 1 ad 2). 

3. I testify ... to every man circumcising himself . . . 

etc. (in. xxxvii., Prologue). 

6. In Christ Jesus neither circumcision availeth . . . but 
faith . . . etc. (I.-H. cviii. 2 ad 1). 
Faith that worketh by charity (I.-H. cxiv. 4; II. -II. iii. 
i; iv. 2 a^ 3; viii. 3; ix. 3; xxiii. 6 ad 2). 
10. I have confidence . . . that you \\dll not be of another 
mind (I.-H. xlii. 3 ad 3). 

17. The flesh lusteth against the spirit . . . etc. (I. xcv. 

2 ad 1; I.-H. Ixx. 4; Ixxi. 2 ai 3; Ixxvii. y ad 1; II. -II. 
xxix. i; clxxxix. 10 ad 2). 

For these are contrary one to another (I.-H. Ixx. 4). 

18. If you are led by the spirit you are not under the law 

(I.-H. xciii. 6 ad 1). 
ig. The works of the flesh are manifest . . . etc. (I.-H. Ixx. 
4; Ixxii. 2; II.-H. xi. i; xxxvii. i; xxxviii. i; xli. i). 

22. But the fruit of the Spirit is charity . . . etc. (I.-H. xi. 

3 a^ 2; Ixx.; II.-H. iv. 5 ad 4; viii. 8; xxviii. 4; cxxiii. 

8 ad 2). 

24. They that are Christ's have crucified their flesh (II.-H. 

cxxiv. ^ ad 1; III. Ixxxiv. 4, 5 ad 3). 
26. Let us not be made desirous of vain glory (II.-H. 

cxxxii. i). 
Envying one another (II.-H. xxxvi. 2; xliv. 3 ad 3). 

Chapter VI 

1. Considering thyself, lest thou also be tempted (I. xcv. 3). 

2. Bear ye one another's burdens, and so you shall fulfil the 

law of Christ (II.-H. cviii. 1 ad 2, ad 4; clxxxviii. ^adi; 
Sup. xiii. 2). 



237 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Gal. VI. 

Verse 

3. For if any man think himself to be something . . . etc. 

(I. xlv. I, 2 ad 1). 

4. Let every one prove his own work, and so he shall have 

glory in himself only . . . etc. (III. Ixxx. 4 a^ 5). 

8. What things a man shall sow, those also shall he reap 

(Sup. Ixxi. 1 ad 1). 
He that soweth in the flesh, of the flesh also shall reap 
corruption (I. xxii. 2 ad 2; I. -II. xlii. 2; Ixxxv. 6; 
II. -II. Ixv. I ad i). 

9. In doing good, let us not fail: for in due time we shall 

reap, not failing (II. -II. cvi. 3). 

10. While we have time, let us work good . . . etc. (II. -II. 
xxxi. 2; xliv. 3 <2^ 2, 8 ad 2). 

14. God forbid that I should glory, save in the cross . . . etc. 

(II.-II. cxxxii. 1 ad 1). 

15. A new creature (I.-II. cxii. 2, obj. 3). 

17. For I bear the marks of the Lord Jesus in my body (II.-II. 
cxxiv. 1 ad 1; III. xlix. i a^i 3; 2, 4; Ixvi. 2, 3, 9; Ixviii. 
2 ad 2). 



EPISTLE TO THE EPHESIANS 
Chapter I 

4. He chose us in Him before the foundation of the world 

(I. xxiii. 4). 

5. Who hath predestinated us unto the adoption of children 

(I.-II. ex. i; III. xxiii.; xxiv.). 

5, 6. According to the purpose of His will ... in which He 
hath graced us in His beloved Son (I.-II. cxi. i ; III. 
vii. 11). 

10. To re-establish all things in Christ . . . etc. (III. xlviii. 

6 ad ^). 

11. Who worketh all things according to the counsel of His 

will (I. xix. 3; xxi. 1 ad 1; xxii. i ^^ i; I.-II. xiv. i 
ad 2). 

18. The eyes of your heart enlightened (I. xii. 3 ^^ i; I.-II. 
Ixvii. ^ ad 2). 

18, 19. That you may know . . . what is the exceeding great- 
ness of His power . . . etc. (Sup. xcvi. 6). 



Eph. I. THE "SUMMA THEOLOGICA" 238 

Verse 

21. Above all principality and power . . . etc. (I. cviii. 2, 

5.6). 

22. And hath made Him head over all the church (III. viii. i). 

Chapter II 

I. When 370U were dead in your offences and sins (I.-II. 
Ixxii. 6, ohj. i). 

3. Fulfilling the will of the flesh and of our thoughts (II. -II. 

cliv. 5; clxii. ^ adi). 
And were by nature children of wrath (III. ii. 12). 

4, 5, 6. God . . . hath quickened us . . . and hath raised 

us up together . . . and hath made us sit together in the 
heavenly places (III. xlvi. i ^^ 3; Iviii. 4 ad i). 

7. That He might show in the ages to come the abundant 

riches of His grace . . . etc. (cxiv. 10 ad i). 

8, 9. By grace you are saved through faith . . . etc. (I. 

cxi. 1 ad 1) I.-II. Ixiii. 2 ad i) II. -II. v. 2 ad 2] vi. i). 

10. Created in Christ Jesus in good works (I.-II. ex. 2 ad ^), 

15. Making void the law of the commandments (I.-II. xcix. i) . 

19. You are fellow-citizens of the saints . . . etc. (I.-II. 
Ixiii. 4). 

Chapter III 

4, 5. As you, reading, may understand my knowledge of the 
mysteries of Christ . . . etc. (I. Ivii. 5 ad ■^). 

8. To me the least ... is given ... to enlighten all men 
. . . etc. (I. cvi. i; III. vii. 10). 
10. That the manifold wisdom of God may be made known 
. . . through the church (I. cxvii. 2 ad 1). 

14, 15. I bow my knees to the Father ... of Whom all 

paternity in heaven and earth is named (I. xiii. 6; 
xxxi. 3 «i 3; xxxiii. 2 ad ^] xlv. ^ adi). 

15. Which in other generations was not known . . . etc. 

(II. -II. i. 7; clxxiv. 6). 

17. Being rooted and founded in charity (I.-II. Ixv. ^ ad 2\ 
Ixxxiv. i; Ixxxix. 2 ad 2) II. -II. xxiii. 8 ad 2). 

19. The charity of Christ which surpasseth all knowledge 

(I.-II. Ixvi. 6; II. -II. xxiv. i ad 2). 
That you may be filled unto all the fulness of God (III. 
vii. 10 ad 2). 

20. Who is able to do all things more abundantly . . . etc. 

(I. XXV. 6). 



239 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Eph. IV. 

Chapter IV 

Verse 

3. Careful to keep the unity of the Spirit in the bond of 

peace (II. -11. xxix. 2, 3 ad i; clxxxiii. 2 ^i 3). 

4. One body (III. viii. ^ad^). 

One spirit (I. xxx. 2; xxxi. i; xli. 6). 

5. One faith (II. -II. iv. 6; v. 4; x. 5 a^ i, a^ 3; xxiii. 5; III. 

Ixxiii. i). 
One baptism (III. xlix. 3 «^ 2 ; Ixvi. 9 ; Ixvii. 3 «^ i, 4 ad 3, 
5, 6; Ixxi. 2 a^ 3; Ixxx. 10 adi] Ixxxii. 8; Ixxxiii. ^ad^; 
Ixxxiv. 10 ad 1, ad 5). 

6. One God (I. ciii. i, 3; I. -II. xci.). 

Who is above all, and through all . . . etc. (I. viii. i, 3; 
xliii. 3). 

7. To every one of us is given grace according to the measure 

of the giving of Christ (I. -II. Ixvi. i; cxii. 4; II. -II. 
xxiv. 3; III. vii. 10). 
9. That He ascended, what is it, but because He also 
descended . . . etc. (III. xlix. 6; Ivii. 2 ad 2). 

10. He that descended is the same . . . etc. (III. Ivii. 4, 5; 

Iviii. 3). 
That He might fill all things (III. vii. 10). 

11. He gave some to be apostles . . . etc. (I. -II. cxii. 4; 

II. -II. clxxi.. Prologue; clxxxiii. 2). 

12. For the perfecting of the saints . . . etc. (I. -II. cxii. 4). 

13. Until we all meet . . . unto a perfect man, unto 

the measure of the age of the fulness of Christ (Sup. 
Ixxxi. i). 

16. From Whom the whole body being compacted . . . etc. 
(II. -II. clxxxiii. 2 ad 1). 

19. Who despairing have given themselves up to lascivious- 
ness (II. -II. cliii. 4 ad 3). 

22. To put off . . . the old man (II. -II. xix. 2 ad 2). 

23. Be renewed in the spirit of your mind (I. Ixxix. 1^ ad 1; 

xciii. 6; I.-II. Ixxii. 2 ad ^). 

26. Let not the sun go down upon your anger (I.-II. xlvii. 4). 

28. Rather let him labour, working with his hands (II. -II. 

clxxxvii. 3). 

29. That it may afford grace to the hearers (II. viii. 6 

ad 2). 

30. Grieve not the holy Spirit of God : whereby you are sealed 

(III. Ixiii. ^ ad 1). 



Eph. IV. THE ''SUMMA THEOLOGICA" 240 



Verse 



31. Let all indignation and anger be put away from you 

(II.-II. clviii. 2). 

32. Forgiving one another, as God hath forgiven you (I. 

xxi. ;^ ad 2). 

Chapter V 

1. Be ye . . . followers of God (I. -II. xix. g ad 1). 

2. Christ . . . hath loved us, and hath delivered Himself 

for us (I. -II. cii. 3; III. xxii. 2;xlvii. 2;xlviii. 2;xlix. i; 
li. 4; liii. i). 

3. Fornication and all uncleanness or covet ousness . . . 

etc. (I. -II. Ixxii. 2 ad 4; Ixxiii. ^ ad 1; II.-II. cliii. 4 
ad i). 

4. Or obscenity (II.-II. cxliv. 2; clxxxvii. 5 ad 4). 
Or foolish talking (II.-II. cxliii. 6; cliii. 5 ad 4). 

5. Know ye . . . that no fornicator ... or covetous 

person . . . etc. (I. -II. Ixxiii. ^ ad 1; II.-II. xxv. 
^ ad J] xxxv. 3; xxxvi. 3; cliii. 3). 
Or covetous person (which is serving of idols) (II.-II. 
cxviii. 5 ad ^). 

8. You were heretofore darkness . . . etc. (I. Iviii. 6 «i i; 
I. -II. cviii. i; ex. 3). 

13. All things that are reproved are made manifest by the 

light (I. cxvii. I, 2; II.-II. clxxi. 2). 

All that is made manifest is light (I. Ixiv. 2 a^ 3, ad ^\ 
Ixvii. i; cvi. i; I.-II. cxii. 5 ai 3; II.-II. clxxi. 2). 

14. Rise, thou that sleepest . . . and Christ shall enlighten 

thee (I.-II. cix. 7 ad i). 
18. Be not drunk with wine, wherein is luxury (I.-II. Ixxvi. 

^ ad 2, ad 4; II.-II. cxlii. 8 ad 1; cl. 4). 
21. Subject one to another in the fear of Christ (II.-II. xix. 

2 ^^ 3; civ. I, 5, 6 ad 2; III. xx. i). 
25. Husbands, love your wives (II.-II. xxvi. 11 ad 2, ad 4). 
27. That He might present it to Himself a glorious church 

. . . etc. (I.-II. Ixxxvi. i; Lxxxix. i; III. viii. 3 

ad 2). 

29. No man ever hated his own flesh (I.-II. xxix. 4; Sup. Ixxi. 

II ad 3). 
32. This is a great sacrament : but I speak in Christ and in the 

Church (I. xcii. 2; II.-II. ii. 7; III, xxxvi. 3 ad 4; 

Ixvii. 2 a^ 3; Sup. xlii. i). 



241 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Eph. Vl. 

Chapter VI 

Verse 

4. And you, fathers, provoke not your children to anger 

. . . etc. (II.-II. Iv. 2adi). 

5. Servants, be obedient to . . . your lords . . . etc. (II.-II. 

civ. ^ ad 1). 

9. And you, masters, do the same to them (II.-II. Ixv. 2adi). 
12. Our wrestling is not against flesh and blood (I. cix. i; 

cxiv. i; I. -II. Iv. 3 «2 3; II.-II. cxxiii. 1 ad 1). 
13-16. Take unto you the armour of God, that you may be 

able . . . to stand in all things perfect (II.-II. clxxxiv. 

I ad 2). 

16. In all things taking the shield of faith (II.-II. vii. 1 ad 2). 



EPISTLE TO THE PHILIPPIANS 

Chapter I 

9. I pray . . . that your charity may more and more abound 
(I.-II. Hi.; Ixvi. i; II.-II. xxi. 4). 

17. Some out of contention preach Christ . . . etc. (II.-II. 
xxxviii. 1 ad 2; Ixxxviii. 2 ad i). 

23. I am straitened between two; having a desire to be dis- 
solved . . . etc. (I.-II. V. 3; II.-II. xxiv. 8; xxv. 5 ^i i; 
III. xlvi. 6). 

Chapter II 

3. In humility, let each one esteem others better than them- 
selves (II.-II. ciii. 2 ad ^; clxi. 3 «i 2, 6 a^ i; Sup. 
xxxiv. 1 ad 2). 

6. Who being in the form of God (I. xxxi. 2 ad 2). 
Thought it not robbery to be equal to God (I. xlii. 4). 

7. Taking the form of a servant (II.-II. clxi. 1 ad 4; III. i. i; 

XX. 2). 
Being made in the likeness of men (I. cxiii. 4 ad 1; 

III. V. I ad i). 
And in habit found as a man (I. Ixxiii. i a^ 3; III. ii. 

6 ad i). 

8. He humbled Himself (II.-II. clxi. 1 ad 4; III. xlix. 6). 
Becoming obedient unto death (III. xx. 2; xlvii. 2; 

xlviii. 2, 3; xlix. i, 4 a^ 3; Ii. 4; liii. i). 

16 



Phil. II. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 242 

Verse 

9. For which cause God also hath exalted Him (HI. xlii. i; 
xlix. 6; liii. i; liv. 2; lix. 3, 6). 
And hath given Him a name which is above all names 
(I. XX. 4 ad 1), 

12. With fear and trembling work out your salvation (I.-H. 

xliv. 4). 

13. For it is God Who worketh in you both to will and to 

accomplish . . . etc. (I. Ixxxiii. i a^ 3; cv. 4; I. -II. 
ix. 6). 

Chapter III 

8. For Whom I have suffered the loss of all things . . . etc. 
(I I. -II. clxxxiv. y ad 1). 

12. Not as though I had already attained, or were already 

perfect (II. -II. viii. 2 ad 1; xxiv. S ad 1; clxxxiv. 5 
ad 2). 
But I follow after, if I may by any means apprehend 
(I. xii. y ad 1). 

13. Forgetting the things that are behind . . . etc. (I. -I I. 

xiii. ^ ad 2; xcix. 6). 

19. Whose God is their belly (I. Ixv. i; I. -II. i. 5). 

20. Our conversation is in heaven (II. -II. xxiii. i ad y). 

21. Who will reform the body of our lowness . . . etc. (III. 

viii. 2; xlv. 2 ad ^; Sup. Ixxxii. i; Ixxxiii. 2 ad i; 
Ixxxv. 2). 

Chapter IV 

I. My joy and my crown (I. -I I. xx. ^ ad 2). 

4. Rejoice in the Lord always (II. -II. xxviii. 3; xliv. ^ ad 2; 

Sup. iv. 2 ad 1). 

5. Let your modesty be known to all men (II. -II. clx. 2 

ad i). 

6. By prayer and supplication, with thanksgiving . . . etc. 

(II. -II. Ixxxiii. 17). 

7. The peace of God, which surpasseth all understanding 

. . . etc. (I.-II. Ixx. 3; II.-II. xxix.). 

12. Everywhere ... I am instructed, both to be full, and 

to be hungry . . . etc. (I.-II. xxiv. i ad ^). 

13. I can do all things in Him Who strengtheneth me (III. 

xliii. 4 «(^ 3). 



243 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Col. I. 

EPISTLE TO THE COLOSSIANS 
Chapter I 

Verse 

9. That you may be filled with the knowledge of His will 
. . . etc. (II. -II. xxviii. 3 ad ^). 

12. Who hath made us worthy to be made partakers of the 

lot of the saints (I. -II. cxi. 1 ad 1; II. -II. xxiv. 3 ad i). 

13. Who hath translated us into the kingdom of the Son of 

His love (I. xli. 2 ad 2). 

15. Who is the image of the invisible God (I. xxxiii. 3 ad 3; 

XXXV. 2; xlvii. 1 ad 2; Ixxxviii. 3 ad 3; xciii. i ad 2). 
The first-born of every creature (I. xxxiii. 3 a^ 2). 

16. For in Him were all things created (I. xlvi. 3 ; III. vii. 10) . 
Whether thrones, or dominations . . . etc. (I. cviii. 

5,6). 

19, 20. In Him it hath well pleased the Father that all 

fulness should dwell . . . etc. (III. xxii. i). 

20. Making peace through the blood of His cross . . . etc. 

(III. XXXV. 8 ad i). 
24. I fill up those things that are wanting of the sufferings of 
Christ . . . etc. (Sup. xxv. i). 

Chapter II 

9. In Him dwelleth all the fulness of the Godhead corporally 
(I. -11. cii. 4 ad 6; III. ii. 10 ad 2). 

10. Who is the head of all principality and power (III. viii. 4). 

11. In Whom you are circumcised ... in the circumcision 

of our Lord Jesus Christ (I. -II. cii. ^ ad 1, ad 3', ciii. 
3 ad ^', III. xxxvii. i ad 2). 

12. In Whom also you are risen again by the faith . . . etc. 

(III. Ixvi. 2, 3, 9). 

13. Forgiving you all offences (III. Ixxxiv. 3 ad 3). 

14. He hath taken the same out of the way, fastening it to 

the cross (III. xlviii. b ad 3\ xlix. 3; lii. 5). 

15. Despoiling the principalities and powers . . . etc. (Ill- 

lii. 5). 

16. 17. Let no man . . . judge you in meat or in drink 

. . . which are a shadow . . . etc. (I.-II. ci. 2; ciii. 
3; cvii. 2). 



Col. II. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 244 

Verse 

17. Which are a shadow of things to come, but the body is 
Christ's (I.-II. cvii. 2; III. ii. 10 ad 2; w. 1 ad y, xlvii. 
2 ad i). 

Chapter III 

10. Putting on the new . . . according to the image of Him 

. . . etc. (I. xciii. 6). 

11. Where there is neither gentile nor Jew . . . bond nor 

free . . . etc. [ibid.). 

14. Charity, which is the bond of perfection (I.-II. cvii. i; 
II. -II. iv. 7 «i 4; Ixxxi. 7; clxxxiv. i, 2, 3; clxxxvi. 
y adi'y clxxxix. i ^^ i; III. xlvi. 3). 

16. In psalms, hymns and spiritual canticles (II. -II. xci. 

2 ad i). 

20. Children, obey your parents in all things (II. -II. civ. 

5 ad i). 

22. Servants, obey in all things your masters . . . etc. 
(II. -II. civ. 5 ad i). 

25. There is no respect of persons with God (I.-II. Ixxiii. ad 3) . 

Chapter IV 

5. Walk with wisdom towards those that are without (II. -I I. 

xlv. 3). 

6. Let your speech be always in grace seasoned with salt 

(III. Ixxi. 2). 



FIRST EPISTLE TO THE THESSALONIANS 

Chapter II 

15. You received it not as the word of men, but as . . . the 
word of God (II.-II. iv. 8). 

Chapter III 

5. Lest perhaps he that tempt eth should have tempted you 

(I. cxiv. 2). 

Chapter IV 

3. This is the will of God, your sanctification (I. xix. 2). 

6. That no man over-reach . . . his brother in business 

(II.-II. Iv. 4 ad 2, 5). 



245 SCRIPTURAL INDEX i Thess IV. 



Verse 



II. Work with your own hands . . . etc. (II.-II. clxxxvii. 3). 
13-16. Sup. Ixxiv. 7; Ixxvi. 2, 3. 

14. We who are alive, who remain unto the coming of the 

Lord (I. -II. Ixxxi. 3 «^ i). 

15. The Lord . . . shall come down . . . with the voice 

of an archangel (Sup. Ixxvi. 3). 

Chapter V 

2. The day of the Lord shall so come as a thief in the night 

(Sup. Ixxiii. I ad 2; Ixxxvii. 3). 

3. Then shall sudden destruction come upon them [ibid., 

ad i). 
17. Pray without ceasing (II.-II. Ixxxiii. 14 ad 4). 
19. Extinguish not the spirit (II.-II. clxxxix. i ad 4). 

21. Prove all things (II.-II. clxxxix. 9 ad i, 10 ad i). 

22. From all appearance of evil refrain yourselves (II.-II. 

xliii. I, 4). 



SECOND EPISTLE TO THE THESSALONIANS 

Chapter I 

3. Your faith groweth exceedingly (II.-II. v. 4). 

4, 5. In all your persecutions . . . which you endure 

. . . etc. (II.-II. cviii, 4). 
That you may be counted worthy of the kingdom of God 
(I. xxiv. i). 

II. The work of faith in power (II.-II. iii. i). 

Chapter II 

4-10. Showing himself as if he were God . . . the mystery 
of iniquity already worketh. . . . Whose coming is 
according to the working of Satan (I. cxiii. 4 ad ^; 
cxiv. 4 ad 1; III. viii. 8). 
In all power, and signs, and lying wonders . . . etc. 
(I. cxiv. 4 ad 1; II.-II. clxxviii. i ad 2). 



2 Thess. III. THE "SUMMA THEOLOGICA" 246 

Chapter III 

Verse 

2. All men have not faith (I. i. 2 ad i). 

7. We were not disorderly among you (II.-II. xxxv. 4 a^ 3). 

8. Neither did we eat any man's bread for nothing (II.-II. 

clxxxvii. 3). 
10. If any man will not work, neither let him eat (II.-II. 
clxxxvii. 3). 



FIRST EPISTLE TO TIMOTHY 

Chapter I 

5. The end of the commandment is charity (I. -II. xcix. 
1 ad 2] c. ^ ad ^\ II.-II. xxiii. 4 ai 3; xxiv. 2 ad y, 
xliv. i; clxx. i). 

9. The law is not made for the just man (I.-II. xciii. 6 ai i ; 
xcvi. 5). 
10. For men-stealers (I.-II. cv. 2 ad io\ II.-II. cxvi. 6 ad 2). 

13. I obtained the mercy of God, because I did it ignorantly 
(I.-II. Ixxvi. 4; Ixxxix. 5). 
I did it ignorantly in imbelief (II.-II. i. 5 ai i; x. 3 ad 2; 
xiii. i). 

16. For this cause have I obtained mercy, that in me Christ 

Jesus might show forth all patience . . . etc. (I.-II. 
Ixxxvii. 2 ad i, ad 2). 

17. To the King of ages, immortal, invisible . . . etc. (I. 

xxxi. 3; xxxix. 4). 
Be honour and glory (I.-II. ii. 2 ad 2). 

Chapter II 

I. Supplications, prayers, intercessions and thanksgivings 
(II.-II. Ixxxiii. 17). 

4. Who will have all men to be saved . . . etc. (I. xix. 6 a^ i ; 

xxiii. 4 ai 3; I.-II. xci. ^ ad 2; xcviii. 2 ad 4). 

5. There is . . . one Mediator of God and men, the man 

Christ Jesus (III. xxvi.). 

6. Who gave Himself a redemption for all (III. xlvi. i ad 3, 

6 aS 4, ad 6; xlviii. 2; xlix. i, 3; Ixviii. i; Ixix. 2; III. 
Ixxix. y ad 2). 



247 SCRIPTURAL INDEX i Tim. IL 

Verse 

7. I am appointed a preacher and an apostle ... a doctor 

of the gentiles (I. cxvii. i). 

8. I will . . . that men pray in every place (I. -II. cii. 

4 ^^ 5; II. -II. Ixxxiv. 3). 

9. In like manner women ... in decent apparel, adorning 

themselves with modesty and sobriety (I. xcv. 3; 
II.-II. clxix.). 
Not with plaited hair, or gold . . . etc. (II.-II. clxix.; 
clxxxvii. 6). 
12. I suffer not a woman to teach (II.-II. clxxvii. 2; III. Ixxv. 
I «i 3; Ixxv. 4 ad 2; Sup. xxxix. i). 

14. Adam was not seduced (I. xciv. 4; I.-II. Ixxxix. 3, 

obj. i). 
The woman being seduced, was in the transgression (I. 
xciv. 4 ad 1, ad 2; I.-II. Ixxxix. ^ ad 2; II.-II. clxiii. 
1 ad 4, 4 ad i). 

15. Yet she shall be saved through child-bearing . . . etc. 

(III. Ixviii. I). 

Chapter III 

1. If a man desire the office of a bishop, he desireth a good 

work (II.-II. clxxxv. i). 

2. The husband of one wife (II.-II. cviii. 4 ad 2). 

16. The mystery of godliness . . . appeared unto the angels 

(I. Ivii. 5 ^^ i). 

Chapter IV 

I, 3. Some shall depart from the faith . . . forbidding to 
marry (I.-II. cv. 4 ad 6). 

4. Every creature of God is good (I. v. 3; I.-II. cii. 5 ad 4; 
6 ad 1; ciii. 4 ad ^). 

7. Exercise thyself unto godliness (II.-II. Ixxx. ; ci. ; cii. i, 3; 

cxxi. 1 ad 2; cxxii. ^ ad 1). 

8. Bodily exercise is profitable to little (I.-II. Ixviii. y ad 2; 

II.-II. XXX. 4 ad 2; xxxii. 5 ad 4). 
But godliness is profitable to all things (I.-II. Ixviii. 

y ad 2; II.-II. iv. 4 ad 2; xxxii. ^ ad 4; Sup. xcix. 5 

ad 4). 
Having promise of the life that now is . . . etc. (II.-II. 

xxxii. 5 ad 4). 

10. Who is the Saviour of all men (cf. ii. 4; III. viii. 3). 



I Tim. V. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 248 

Chapter V 

Verse 

I. An ancient man rebuke not, but entreat him as a father 
(III. xlii. 2 ad ^). 

3. Honour widows that are widows indeed (H.-II. ciii. i). 

8. If any man have not care of his own . . . etc. (II. -II. 

xxvi. 7; xxxii. 3 a^ I, 9; xliv. S ad 2] clxxxix, 6 

ad i). 

14. I will . . . that the younger should many, bear children 
. . . etc. (Sup. xli. 3). 

17. Let the priests that rule well, be esteemed . . . etc. (II. -II. 

cii. 2, 3 ai 2; ciii. i; clxxxiv. 6 ad 1). 

iS. The labourer is worthy of his reward (I. -II. cxiv. 5; III. 
xlix. 6). 

20. Them that sin reprove before all (11. -II. xxiii. 7; III. Iv. 

1 ad i). 

21. Observe these things . . . doing nothing by declining 

to either side (II. -II. Ixxxix. 3 fli 3). 

22. Impose not hands lightly upon any man (Sup. xxxvi. 

4«^3). 

23. Do not still drink water, but use a little wine for thy 

stomach's sake (II.-II. cxlix. 3). 

24. Some men's sins are manifest . . . etc. (II.-II. Ixvii. 

2 ad 3). 

Chapter VI 

8. Ha\dng food and wherewith to be covered we are content 
(II.-II. clxix. i). 

10. The desire of money is the root of all evils (I. -II. Ixxii. 3; 
Ixxvii. 5 <2^ I ; Ixxxii. 4 a^ 3 ; Ixxxiv. i, 2, 3 a;i i, 4 ai 4 ; 
II.-II. xxiv. 1.0 ad 2', cxix. 2 ad i). 

14. Unto the coming of our Lord Jesus Christ (III. xxxvi. 

1 ad 3). 

15. Wlio is the Blessed and only Mighty (I. xxvi. i). 

16. Who . . . inhabiteth light inaccessible: Whom no man 

hath seen, nor can see (I. -II. cxii. 5 «^ 3). 

18. To give easily and to communicate to others (I.-II. cv. 

2 adi', II.-II. cxix. 2 ad 2). 



249 SCRIPTURAL INDEX 2 Tim. I. 

SECOND EPISTLE TO TIMOTHY 
Chapter I 

Verse 

12. I know \Vliom I have believed, and I am certain . . . 
etc. (I.-II. cxiv. 8 ai 3; II. -II. xviii. 4). 

Chapter II 

4. No man being a soldier to God entangleth himself with 

secular business (II. -II. xviii. 3 ad 2; xl. 2; Ixxvii. 
4 «i^ 3; Ixxxvii. 2 ad i\ clxxxii. 2 ad 2). 

5. For he . . . is not crowned except he strive lawfully 

(I. xcv. /\ ad 2). 

12. If we deny Him, He will also deny us (I. xxxii. 4; II. -II. i. 

6 ad I, 7; ii. 5; viii. 2, 3, 6; xi. 2). 

13. If we believe not. He continueth faithful (I. xxi. 3). 
He cannot deny Himself (I.-II. c. ^ ad 2). 

14. Contend not in w^ords (II. -II. x. 7 a^ i; xxxviii. i). 

15. Carefulty study to present thyself ... a workman that 

needeth not to be ashamed (I.-II. xxxvii. 3). 

19. The sure foundation of God standeth firm . . . the Lord 

knoweth who are His (I. xxiv. i; II. -II. clxxii. 4). 

20. In a great house there are not only vessels of gold . . . 

etc. (I. xxiii. 5 ^^ 3; II. -II. clxxxiii. 2). 

24. The serv^ant of the Lord must not wTangle . . . etc. 

(II. -II. xi. ^ ad i\ cxvi. i). 

25. With modesty admonishing them that resist the truth 

(II.-II. clx. I ad 3). 

Chapter III 

2. Men shall be lovers of themselves (I.-II. lxx\ii. 4; 
II.-II. xix. 6; XXV. 4 ad 2, ad 3, 7; cxvii. 1 ad i\ 
cliii. 5 ^^ 3). 

16. All scripture, inspired of God, is profitable . . . etc. 

(I. i. I). 

Chapter IV 

8. As to the rest there is laid up for me a crown of justice 
(I.-II. iv. 3; cxiv. 3). 



Titus I. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 250 

EPISTLE TO TITUS 
Chapter I 

Verse 

1. According to . . . the acknowledging of the truth, which 

is according to godliness (II. -II. clxxxviii. 5 ad '^). 

2. God, Who lieth not (II.-II. ex. i, 2). 

9. That he may be able to exhort . . . and to convince the 
gainsayers (I. i. i, 8; II.-II. clxxxviii. 5). 

15. Both their mind and their conscience are defiled (I. Ixxix. 

13 ad 2). 

16. They profess that they know God . . . etc. (II.-II. ii. 

9; cxxiv. 5; III. vii. 3 ai 2). 

Chapter II 
2. That the aged men be sober . . . etc. (II.-II. Ix. 3). 

Chapter III 

I. Admonish them to be subject to princes ... to obey 
at a word (II.-II. civ. 6). 

4, 5. When the goodness and kindness of God our Saviour 

appeared; not by the works of justice which we have 
done . . . etc. (I. xxiii. 5; I. -II. xcviii. 4; III. ii. 11; 
xxiv. 3). 

5. By the laws of regeneration (III. Ixii. 2; Ixv. i, 2; Ixvi. 

I a^ I, 3, 9; Ixvii. 3; Ixxxiv. 10 ad i). 
And renovation of the Holy Ghost (III. Ixxxiv. 10 ad i). 

10. A man that is a heretic . . . avoid (II.-II. xi. 3, 4). 



EPISTLE TO THE HEBREWS 

Chapter I 

I, 2. Last of all in these days hath spoken to us by His Son 

(I. ex vii. 2 ad 2). 
3. Being the brightness of His glory and the figure of His 

substance (I. iii. i ad 2), 
And upholding all things by the word of His power (I. 

xxxiv. 2 ad $', civ. i, /\ ad i). 



251 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Heb. I. 

Verse 

4. Being made so much better than the angels (III. xxii. 
I ad i). 

6. Let all the angels of God adore Him (I.-II. cii. ^ ad6). 

7. Who maketh His angels spirits, and His ministers . . . 

etc. (I. cxi. 2 adi). 
II. They shall all grow old as a garment (I. ix. i, 2). 
14. Are they not all ministering spirits . . . ? etc. (I. liii. 

1 ad y, Ivii. 2, 5; Ixii. ^ ad 2] cviii. J ad y, cxii. 2 

ad i; cxiii. 3 a^ 2, 5 ad i). 

Chapter II 

2. If the word spoken by angels . . . etc. (I.-II. xcviii. 3). 

3. Which having begun to be declared by the Lord . . . 

etc. (I. xliii. y ad 6). 

8. We see not as yet all things subject to Him (III. xx. 

I ai 3; lix. /\ ad 2). 

10. Who had brought many children into glory (I.-II. v. 

7 ad 2). 
It became Him ... to perfect the Author of their sal- 
vation by His passion (I.-II. cxiv. 6; III. 1. i; lii. i). 

11. For which reason He is not ashamed to call them brethren 

(I. xxxiii. 3; III. xxviii. 3 «^ 5). 

13. I v/ill put my trust in Him (I I. -I I. cxxix. 6). 

14. Therefore, because the children are partakers of flesh 

and blood (III. Ixxx. i, 2, 3). 
He also . . . hath been partaker of the same (III. Ixxxi. 

i; Ixxxiv. 7 a^ 4). 
That through death He might destroy him who had the 

empire of death (III. xlviii. 4, 6 «^ 3; lii. i). 

15. And might deliver them, who through the fear of death 

. . . etc. (III. xlviii. 4; xlix. 2). 

16. But of the seed of Abraham He taketh hold (I. xx. 4 «^ 2; 

III. xxxi. 2). 

17. Wherefore it behoved Him in all things to be made like 

unto His brethren (III. xxix. 3 a^ i). 
That He might be a propitiation for the sins of His people 
(III. ii. ^ ad 2). 

Chapter III 

I. Consider the apostle and high-priest of our profession 
Jesus (III. xxii.; xxxi. 2 ad 2\ lix. ^ ad i) Ixxxiv. 
7 ^^ 4) . 



Heb. IV. THE "SUMMA THEOLOGICA" 252 

Chapter IV 

Verse 

2. The word of hearing did not profit them (II. -II. v. 2 ad 2). 
12, 13. Reaching unto the division of the soul . . . and is a 

discerner of the thoughts and intents of the heart; 
neither is there any creature invisible in His sight 
(I. xiv. 6). 
But all things are naked and open to His eyes (ibid., 5). 

14. Having therefore a great high-priest (III. xxii. i). 

15. We have not a high-priest who cannot have compassion 

on our infirmities . . . etc. (III. xli. i). 

Chapter V 

I. Every high-priest taken from among men (III. xxii. i, 

"^ ad i',\. ^ ad 3). 
Is ordained for men in the things that appertain to God 

(III. xxii. I, 4; xxvi. i; Ixxxii. 3). 
That he may offer up gifts and sacrifices (I.-II. ci. 4 ad 5). 
For sins (Sup. xix. 3). 

3. Therefore he ought, as for the people, so also for himself, 

to offer for sins (III. xxii. 4 ad 1). 

7. Who . . . with a strong cry and tears, offering up prayers 
. . . etc. (ibid.). 
Was heard for His reverence (III. vii. 6; xxi. 3, 4). 

9. He became to all that obey Him the cause of eternal salva- 
tion (I.-II. cvii. 2 ad 1). 

14. Strong meat is for the perfect . . . etc. (II.-II. xcvii. 
14 ad 3). 

Chapter VI 

I. Not lajang again the foundation of penance from dead 
works (III. Ixxxiv. 6 ad 2; Ixxxix. 6). 

4-6. It is impossible for those who were once illuminated 
. . . and are fallen away, to be renewed again to pen- 
ance . . . etc. (III. Ixxxiv. ID ad i). 
Crucifying again to themselves the Son of God (ibid.). 

7. For the earth that drinketh in the rain . . . receiveth 

blessings from God (I.-II. Ixx. 1 ad 1). 

8. But that which bringeth forth thorns ... is reprobate 

. . . etc. (I. xxiii. i a^ 3). 

16. Men swear by one greater than themselves (I.-II. c. 

5 a^ 3; II.-II. Ixxxix. I, 4; xcviii. 2). 
An oath for confirmation is the end of all their controversy 
(Sup. xlvi. I ad 4). 



253 SCRIPTUR.\L INDEX Heb. \^. 

Verse 

i8, 19. The hope set before us . . . which entereth . . . even 

w-ithin the veil (I I. -I I. x\ii. 2). 
20. A high-priest for ever (I. -II. cii. 4 ad 6). 



Chapter VII 

I, 2. This Melchisedech ... to whom . . . Abraham (ii\'ided 
the tithes (II. -II. lxxx\ii. i ad 3). 

3. Without father, without mother . . . etc. (III. xxii. 
60^3). 

7. That which is less is blessed by the better (Sup. xix. 4 
ad 2). 
12. The priesthood being translated, it is necessan,' that trans- 
lation also be made of the law (I. -II. xci. 5; civ. 3; 
evil. i). 

18. There is indeed a setting aside of the former command- 

ment . . . etc. (I. -II. xcviii. 2 a^ 2; ci. 3 ai i; civ. 

3 ^^3). 

19. For the law brought nothing to perfection (I. -II. xcviii. 

I, 2 ad 2; cii. 5 ad ^). 

26. For it was fitting that we should have such a high-priest 

. . . etc. (III. iv. 6 ad 1). 

27. \Mio needeth not daily ... to offer sacrifices first for his 

o\Mi sins (III. xxii. 6 ad 2). 

28. The law maketh men priests who have infirmity . . . etc. 

(I. -II. cii. 5 ad 6; III. xxii. 4 ad 3). 

Chapter VIII 

1. We have such a high-priest {cf. iii. i). 

2. A minister of the Hohes amd of the true tabernacle . . . 

etc. (I. -II. cii. 4). 

3. Ever\' high-priest is appointed to offer gifts . . . etc. 

(III. xxii. I). 

4-6. Seeing that there would be others to offer . . . etc. 
(I. -II. xci. 5; xc\'iii. 1, 2 ad 1, ad 2; xcix. 6; c\a. 3; 
cvii. I seqq.; II. -II. \. j ad 2). 

5. WTio serve unto the example and shadow of heavenly 

things . . . etc. (I. -II. cii. 4). 

6. Wliich is estabhshed on better promises (I. -II. xci. 5; 

xcix. 6; c\Ti. 1 ad 2) c\'iii. i; II. -II. xcv. 2 ai 3; cxl. 
I ad i). 



Heb. VIII. the " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 254 

Verse 

10. This is the testament which I will make to the house of 

Israel . . . etc. (I.-II. cvi. i). 
13. That which decayeth ... is near its end (I. x. 4 ai 3; 
I.-II. ciii. 3). 

Chapter IX 

I. The ark of the testament in which was a golden pot . . . 

etc. (I.-II. cii. 4 ad 6). 
6, 7. Into the first tabernacle . . . the priests always 

entered . . . but into the second, the high-priest 

alone, once a year . . . etc. (I.-II. cii. 4 ad 4, ad 5, 

ad 6). 

9. Gifts and sacrifices are offered, which cannot make him 
perfect that serveth . . . etc. (I.-II. xcviii. 2). 

9, 10. Only in . . . justices of the flesh . . . etc. (I.-II. 
Ivi. 4; ciii. 2; civ. 3 ad ^). 

11. Christ being come a high-priest of the good things to 

come (III. xxii. 5). 

13. If the blood of goats . . . sanctify ... to the cleansing 

of the flesh (I.-II. cii. 5 ad 4, ad 5, ad 6; ciii. 2; III. 
xxxvii. 4 ad ;^; Ixxxvii. 4 ad 1). 

14. How much more shall the blood of Christ cleanse our 

conscience . . . etc. (III. xxii. 3; xlviii. 2 ad S', xlix. 
^ ad 1; Ixxxix. 6). 

Chapter X 

I. The law having a shadow of the good things to come . . . 
etc. (I.-II. ci. 2). 
Can never make the comers thereunto perfect (I. i. 10; 
I.-II. xcviii. 2). 
4. It is impossible that with the blood of oxen ... sin be 

taken away (I.-II. ciii. 2). 
II. Often offering the same sacrifices, which can never take 
away sins (ibid.). 

14. By one oblation He hath perfected for ever them that are 

sanctified (III. xxii. ^ ad 2). 
19-22. Having therefore ... a confidence ... let us draw 

near . . . etc. (I.-II. cvi. 4; III. xlix. 5). 

20. A new and living way which He hath dedicated for us 

through the veil, that is to say, His flesh (III. Ixii. 5; 
Ixiii. 3). 

21. And a high-priest over the house of God (cf. iii. i). 



255 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Heb. X. 



Verse 



25. Not forsaking our assembly, as some . . . etc. (II. -II. 

cix. 8 ad 1). 

26. For if we sin \\ilfully after ha\dng the knowledge of the 

truth . . . etc. (cf. vi. 4). 
29. How much more ... he deserveth worse punishments, 
who hath trodden under foot the Son of God . . . etc. 
(I. -II. Ixxxix. 5; cvi. 2 ad 2; II.-II. x. 3 rti 3; ciii. 
3 ai 3 ; clxxxix. ^ ad i; Sup. viii. y ad 2). 

38. If he withdraw himself, he shall not please My soul (I. 
in. 2 ad i). 

Chapter XI 

I. Faith is the substance of things to be hoped for . . . etc. 
(I. -II. n. 2 adi; xxxii. i; Ixvii. 3; II.-II. i. 4,6, y ad 1; 
iv. I, 4 ai I, 7; V. i; xvii. y ad 2; clxxi. ^ ad 2). 

3. By faith we understand that the world was framed . . . 

etc. (I. Ixv. 4 ad i). 
6. Without faith it is impossible to please God (I. -II. Ixv. 

5; II.-II. ii. 3). 

He that cometh to God must believe that He is . . . etc. 
(I. -II. c. ^ ad 1; cxiii. 4; II.-II. i. 6 a^ 3, 7, 9; ii. 5, 
8 a^ i; V. i; vn. 2; clxi. ^ ad 2; clxxiv. 6). 
13. Beholding them afar off . . . etc. (I. x. i ad 4; xlii. 
5 a^ 2; II.-II. i. y ad 1; clxxiii. i). 

16. But now they desire a better ... a heavenly country 

(I. -II. cvii. 1 ad 2). 
26. Esteeming the reproach of Christ greater riches than the 

treasure of the Eg^^tians (I. -II. c\di. i «^ 3). 
33. Who by faith . . . obtained promises (II.-II. ii. 9). 
36. They wandered about in sheepskins (II.-II. clxix. 1 ad 2). 

38. Of whom the world was not worthy (II.-II. clxxxviii. 

2 ad ^). 

39. All these, being approved by the testimony of faith, 

received not the promise (I. -II. xcviii. 2; cvii. i ai 3; 
Sup. Ixxvii. i). 

Chapter XII 

3. Him that endured such opposition from sinners . . . that 

you be not wearied . . . etc. (II.-II. cxxviii.; III. xiv. i). 

4. You have not yet resisted unto blood (II.-II. clxxxviii. 

Gads), 

9. Shall we not much more obey the Father of spirits, and 
live ? (II.-II. clxxxix. 6). 



Heb. XII. the " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 256 

Verse 

11. All chastisement for the present . . . etc. (I.-II. xcix. 2). 

14. Follow peace with all men (II. -II. xliv. 3 «^ 2; clxxx. 

2 ad 2). 
And holiness without which no man shall see God (I.-II. 
iv. 4; II. -II. Ixxxi. 8). 

17. Afterwards when he desired to inherit the benediction 
. . . etc. (I. xxiii. 3). 
For he found no place of repentance, although with 
tears he had sought it (III. Ixxxvi. 1 ad 1). 
22. But you are come to Mount Sion . . . etc. (I. iii. i ad 5), 
And to the company of many thousands of angels (1. 1. 3; 
cxii. 4 a^ 2). 

Chapter XIII 

8. Jesus Christ yesterday, and to-day, and the same for 

ever (I.-II. cii. 4 ad 10). 
10. We have an altar, whereof they have no power to eat 
who serve the tabernacle (III. Ixxxi. i, 3). 

12. Wherefore Jesus also, that He might sanctify the people 

. . . etc. (I.-II. ci. 4 ad 2; III. xlix. i). 
Suffered without the gate (I.-II. cii. 5 «i 5). 

13. Let us go forth therefore to Him without the camp . . . 

etc. (III. xlvi. 3). 

15. By Him ... let us offer the sacrifice of praise always 

to God (I.-II. cii. 4 ad 6). 

16. Do not forget to do good and to impart (II. -II. xxxi. i). 
For by such sacrifices God's favour is obtained (II. -II. 

Ixxxv. ^ ad 2; Ixxxvi. 2 ad 1). 

17. Obey your prelates (II.-II. civ. i). 



EPISTLE OF ST. JAMES 

Chapter I 

2. Count it all joy when you shall fall into divers tempta- 
tions (I.-II. xxviii. 4). 

4. Patience hath a perfect wort (I.-II. Ixi. 3 «^ 3; Ixvi. 
4 ad 2; II.-II. cxxxvi. 2 ad 1; clxxxiv. i ad 3). 

6. Let him ask in faith (II.-II. Ixxxiii. 15 ad 3). 
8. A double minded man is inconstant in all his ways (II.-II. 
liii. 6 ad 2). 



257 SCRIPTURAL INDEX James I 



Verse 



14. Every man is tempted by his own concupiscence . . . etc. 

(I.-II. ix. 2). 

17. With Whom there is no change . . . etc. (I. xiv. 15). 

18. For of His own will hath He begotten us (III. xxiii. 5). 

20. The anger of man worketh not the justice of God (III. 

XV. g ad 1). 

21. With meekness receive the ingrafted word (II.-II. clvii. 

4 ad i). 

22. Be ye doers of the word and not hearers only (I. i. 4). 
25. The perfect law of liberty (I.-II. cviii. i ad 2). 

27. Religion clean and undefiled ... is this: to visit the 
fatherless . . . etc. (II.-II. Ixxxi. 1 ad 1; clxxxviii. 2). 

Chapter II 

10. Whosoever shall keep the whole law, but offend in one 
point . . . etc. (I.-II. Ixxiii. 1 ad 1; II.-II. v. 3 ^i 3; 
III. Ixxxviii. i; Sup. xlix. 5). 

13. Judgment without mercy to him that hath not done mercy 
(I. xxi. 4 ad 1; II.-II. Ixvii. 4 ad 1; Sup. xcix. 5 ad i). 
Mercy exalteth itself above judgment (I. xxi. 3 a^ 2). 

17. 20, 26. Faith, if it have not works, is dead (II.-II. ii. 9; 

iv. 4 ad 2; cxxiv. 5; III. vii. 3 ^^ 2). 

18. I will show thee, by works, my faith (II.-II. cxxiv. 5). 

19. The devils also believe and tremble (I. Ixiv. 2 ad 5, 

3 a^ 2; II.-II. V. 2; vii. i; xviii. 3 a^ 2; III. 
Ixxvi. 7; Sup. xvi. 3 ad i). 

Chapter III 

2. In many things we all offend (II.-II. clxxxiv. 2 ^^ 2). 
If any man offend not in word, the same is a perfect man 
(II.-II. Ixxiii. 2 ad 2). 
6. The tongue is a fire, a world of iniquity (ibid.). 

The tongue . . . defileth the whole body [ibid., II.-II. 

Ixxxiii. 12 ad 2). 
Being set on fire by hell (I. Ixiv. 4 ai 3). 
8. The tongue no man can tame (II.-II. Ixxiii. i). 

15. This is not wisdom descending from above . . . etc. 

(II.-II. xlv. I ad i). 

16. Where envying and contention are, there are incon- 

stancy . . . etc. (II.-II. xxxviii. i). 

17 



James III. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 258 

Verse 

17. But the wisdom that is from above, first indeed is chaste 

. . . etc. (II. -11. xlv. 6 (3;i 3). 

18. The fruit of justice is sown in peace . . . etc. (II. -II. 

xxix. i). 

Chapter IV 

I. Whence are wars and contentions among you ? (I I. -I I. 
xli. 2 adi) cxvi. i <2^ 3). 

3. You ask and receive not, because you ask amiss (II.-II. 

Ixxxiii. 15 ad 2, 16). 

4. Whosoever . . . will be a friend of this world, becometh 

an enemy to God (II.-II. cxliv. i). 

5. To envy doth the spirit covet (II.-II. xxxiv. 6 ad 2). 

6. God resisteth the proud, and giveth grace to the humble 

(I.-II. cxiii. /\ adi) II.-II. clxii. i, 6). 

7. Be subject therefore to God (I.-II. Ixxx. 3; II.-II. xix. 11; 

Ixxxi. 7; civ. 4 a^ 2). 

8. Draw nigh to God and He will draw nigh to you (I. ix. 

1 ad 3) . 

11. Detract not one another (II.-II. Ixxiii. 2). 

He that detracteth . . . or . . . judgeth . . . etc. 
(II.-II. Ixxiv. 2 ad 3). 

17. To him . . . who knoweth to do good and doth it not . . . 
etc. (I.-II. Ixxi. 5; Ixxvii. 2; II.-II. ii. ^ ad y, Ixxix. 3). 

Chapter V 
7. Be patient (I.-II. Ixvi. 4 ai 2; II.-II. cxxviii. ; cxxxvi. i, 5). 

12. Above all things, my brethren, swear not (II.-II. Ixxxix. 

2 ad i). 

14, 15. Is any man sick among you . . . etc. (Sup. xxix. 
seqq). 

14. Let him bring in the priests of the church (Sup. xxxi. 2). 
Anointing him with oil (III. Ixxii. 3). 

15. The prayer of faith shall save the sick man (I.-II. cii. 

5 a^ 3; III. Ixv. I ad ^). 
And if he be in sins, they shall be forgiven him (III. 
Ivi. i; Sup. XXV. i). 

16. Confess . . . your sins one to another (Sup. vi. 6 ad 2\ 

viii. I ad i, 3). 
The continual prayer of a just man availeth much (I.-II. 
cxiv. 6 ad 2). 
20. He who caused a sinner to be converted . . . etc. (I. 
cxvii. I, 2; II.-II. clxxxix. 9). 



259 SCRIPTURAL INDEX i Peter I. 

FIRST EPISTLE OF ST. PETER 
Chapter I 

Verse 

12. To whom it was revealed that, not to themselves, but to 

you the}' ministered (II. -II. clxxiv. 2 ad i, 6). 
On Whom the angels desire to look (I. Iviii. i ad 2\ I. -II. 
xxxiii. 2; xcvii. 4 ai 3). 
18, 19. You were not redeemed with corruptible things . . . 
but with the precious blood of Christ (I. -II. cii. ^ ad 2\ 
in. xlviii. 4, 5; xlix. 5 ad i). 

Chapter II 

5. A holy priesthood to offer up spiritual sacrifices (III. 
Ixxxii. 1 ad 2). 

13. Be ye subject ... to every human creature for God's 

sake (I. -II. xc^d. ^ ad 2\ II.-II. civ. 6; clxi. 3 
ad i). 

17. Honour all men (II.-II. ciii. i ad 3). 

18. Servants, be subject to your masters . . . etc. (II.-II. 

Ixix. i; Ixxxviii. 10 ad 2). 

19. This is thanksworthy, if for conscience . . . a man endure 

sorrows . . . etc. (I. -II. xcvi. 4). 

21. Christ . . . suffered for us, leaving you an example . . . 

etc. (III. xlvi. 3; xlviii. 6). 

22. WTio did no sin, neither was guile found in His mouth 

(I. -II. Ixxxvii. 7 fli 3). 
24. That we being dead to sins should live to justice (II.-II. 
Ixxxviii. II ad i). 

Chapter III 

3. Whose adorning let it not be the outward plaiting of the 
hair . . . etc. (II.-II. clxix. 2 ad i). 

15. Being ready always to satisfy every one that asketh you 
a reason of that hope which is in you (II.-II. ii. 10; 
X. 8 a^ 3; Sup. xxxvi. 2 ad 2). 

18. That He might offer us to God, being put to death . . . 

etc. (II.-II. Ixxxviii. 11 ad i). 

19, 20. In which also . . . He preached to those spirits that 

were in prison . . . etc. (III. lii. 2 ad 3). 



I Peter III. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 260 

Verse 

21. Whereunto baptism being of the like form now saveth 

you also (III. Ixvi. 11 ad 3). 
The examination of a good conscience (I. Ixxix. 13). 
By the resurrection of Jesus Christ (III. Ivi. 1 ad 4] 

Ixii. 5 ad 1, ad 3). 

Chapter IV " 

6. For this cause was the gospel preached also to the dead 

(III. Ivi. 2 ad ^). 

10. As every man hath received grace . . . etc. (I. xcvi. 4; 

cvi. 4). 
16. But if as a Christian, let him not be ashamed, but let him 

glorify God in this name (II. -II. cxxiv. ^ ad 1). 

Chapter V 

4. When the Prince of pastors shall appear (III. viii. 6 ad ^). 

5. God resisteth the proud . . . etc. (II. -II. clxii. i). 

7. For He hath care of you (I. xxii. 2 ad 2; ciii. 5). 

8. The devil . . . goeth about, seeking whom he may devour 

(I. cxiii. 6; I. -II. Ixxx. 3). 

13. The church that is in Babylon . . . saluteth you (III. 
viii. 4). 



SECOND EPISTLE OF ST. PETER 

Chapter I 

4. By Whom He hath given us most great and precious 

promises; that by these you may be made partakers 

of the divine nature (I. xiii. g ad 1; I. -II. Ixii. i; ex. 

3, 4; cxii. i; cxiii. 9; cxiv. 3; II. -II. xix. 7; III. ii. 

10 ad 1] iii. 4 ad S', xxii. i ; Ixii. i, 2). 
6. And with knowledge, abstinence (II.-II. cxlvi. i). 
10. Labour the more, that by good works you make sure 

your calling and election (I. xxiii. 8). 
19. You have the firm prophetic word ... as to a light that 

shineth in a dark place (I. Iviii. 6 ad 1). 
21. For prophecy came not by the will of man . . . etc. 

(II.-II. clxxii. i). 



26i SCRIPTURAL INDEX n Peter II. 

Chapter II 

Verse 

4. God spared not the angels that sinned (I. Ixiv. 2; I. -II. 
Ixxx. 4 ad 2; III. iv. i; vi. 2 ad 2; xlvi. Tad 4] Ixxxvi. i). 
To be reserved unto judgment (Sup. Ixxxix. 8 ai 3). 

11. Angels . . . are greater in strength and power (I. xciii. 

3 ; xcvii. J. adi', cviii. 2 ai 3 ; cxii. 1 ad 4', I. -II. v. i ai 3 ; 

II.-II. clxxii. 2). 
Bring not against themselves a railing judgment (III. 

xxxvi. 2 a2 3). 
14. Having eyes full of adultery and of sin (II.-II. cliv. 

I adz). 
19. By whom a man is overcome ... he is the slave (I. 

Ixiii. 8; I. -II. Ixxx. 4 ad 2) II.-II. Ixiv. 2 ad y, HI- 

xlviii. 4). 

21. It had been better for them not to have known the way of 

justice . . . etc. (II.-II. x. 6; xii. i a^ 3; Sup. xcix. 4). 

22. The dog is returned to his vomit . . . etc. (II.-II. 

clxxxix. () ad 2). 

Chapter III 

12. The heavens being on fire shall be dissolved (Sup. Ixxiv. 

2, 'Z ad 1). 

13. We look for new heavens and a new earth (II.-II. xvii. 

5 ad i). 

18. Grow in grace (I.-II. Ixvi. 2 ai i ; cxii. 4; II.-II. v. 4 ai 3). 



FIRST EPISTLE OF ST. JOHN 

Chapter I 

1. That which was from the beginning, which we have 

heard . . . etc. (I. xii. 2). 
8. If we say that we have no sin, we deceive ourselves (I.-II. 
lix. 3; Ixxxix. 2 ad 2,', II.-II. xliii. 5 ai 3). 

Chapter II 

2. He is the propitiation for our sins . . . etc. (I.-II. cii. 

4 ad 6; III. viii. 3; xlviii. 2). 

4. He who saith that he knoweth Him, and keepeth not His 
commandments . . . etc. (II.-II. cxi. i). 



I John II. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 262 

Verse 

5. He that keepeth His word, in him . . . charity is per- 

fected (H.-H. civ. 3). 

6. He that saith he abideth in Him, ought himself to walk 

even as He walked (HI. xiv. i). 

9. He that hateth his brother is in darkness (H.-II. 
xxxiv. 3). 

15. If any man love the world, the charity of the Father is not 

in him (H.-H. clxxxviii. 2 ad ^). 

16. All that is in the world, is the concupiscence of the flesh 

. . . etc. (I.-H. Ixxii. 3; Ixxvii. 5; cviii. 3 ad 4; 4; 

n.-H. clxvii. 2; Sup. XV. 3). 
18. It is the last hour (Sup. Ixxxvii. 3 ^i 3). 
23. Whosoever denieth the Son, the same hath not the Father 

. . . etc. (II. -II. iii. I ad 2, ad 3, 2). 
27. His unction teacheth you all things (II. -II. viii. ^ ad 1). 

Chapter III 

2. We are now the sons of God, and it hath not yet appeared 
what we shall be. We know that when He shall 
appear, we shall be like to Him (I. iv. 3; xii. i, 2 ad 1, 
5, 6 ad 1; I. -II. iii. 8; Ixix. 2; II. -II. i. 2 ai 3; xix. 
11 ad 2; III. xlv. 4). 
Because we shall see Him as He is (I. xii. i, 2 ad 1, ^, 6; 
H.-II. i. 2 ad ^; Sup. xcii. i). 

4. Sin is iniquity (I. -II. cxiii. 1 ad 1; II. -II. ex. 4 ai 3; 
clix. 1 ad 1). 

8. For this purpose the Son of God appeared, that He might 

destroy the works of the devil (III. xv. 2 ad 3; xii. 
1 ad 2). 

9. Whosoever is born of God, committeth not sin . . . etc. 

(I. Ixii. 3; I.-II. Ixx. i; II. -II. xxiv. 11 ad i). 
For His seed abideth in him (I. Ixii. 3). 
10. Whosoever is not just is not of God . . . etc. (II. -II. 
xliv. 7). 

14. We know that we have passed from death to life . . . etc. 

(ibid.). 
He that loveth not abideth in -death (I.-II. Ixv. 2). 

15. Whosoever hateth his brother is a murderer (II. -II. 

xxxiv. 3, 4; Ixxiii. '^ ad 2). 
No murderer hath eternal life abiding in himself (I.-II. 
Ixxxviii. 6 a^ 3; c. 8 ai 3; II. -II. xiii. 3 fli i; Lxxiii. 3; 
cliv. 3). 



263 SCRIPTURAL INDEX i John III. 



Verse 



i6. We ought to lay down our lives for the brethren (II. -II. 
xxvi. 5 «^ 3; xliv. S ad 2; cxxiv. 3 ai i). 

17. He that shall see his brother in need . . . etc. (I. -II. 

cv. 2 ad 1; II. -II. xxxii. i). 

18. Let us not love in word . . . but in deed and in truth 

(II. -II. xxxii. 5; xliv. 7). 

Chapter IV 

I. Believe not every spirit . . . etc. (II. -II. clxxxix. 9, 10 

ad i). 
8, 16. God is charity (I. xx. i; II. -11. xxiii. 2). 
10. He hath first loved us (I.-II. cxi. 3 adi; III. i. i). 

16. He that abideth in charity, abideth in God . . . etc. 
(I.-II. xxviii. 2; Ixv. 7; Ixvi. 6; Ixx. 3; II. -II. xxviii. i; 
clxxxviii. 8 ad 2). 
18. Fear is not in charity, but perfect charity casteth out fear 
(II. -11. xix. 6, 8 ad 2, 10; III. vii. 6 ad 3). 
Because fear hath pain (II. -II. xix. 2 ad ^). 
He that feareth is not perfected in charity (II. -II. xix. 

10). 

20. If any man say, I love God, and hateth his brother . . . 

etc. (II. -II. ex. 1 ad 2). 
For he that loveth not his brother, whom he seeth . . . 
etc. (II. -II. xxvi. 2 ad i). 

21. This commandment we have from God, that he who loveth 

God, love also his brother (II. -II. xxv. i; xliv. 2, 7). 

Chapter V 

1. Every one that loveth him who begot, loveth him also 

who is born of him (II. -II. ii. 8 ad 3). 

2. In this we know that we love the children of God . . . 

etc. (II. -II. xxv. i; xliv. 2). 

3. This is the charity of God, that we keep His command- 

ments (II. -II. xxv. i). 
And His commandments are not heavy (I.-II. cvii. 4). 

4. Whatsoever is born of God, overcometh the world (III. 

XV. 3 ad 2). 

7. There are three who give testimony in heaven . . . etc. 
(I. XXX. 2; xxxi. i; xxxvi. i; xli. 6). 
And these three are one (I. xxxi. 2 ad ^; xxxix. 2, 3, 6). 



I John V. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 264 

Verse 

18. Whosoever is born of God, sinneth not . . . etc. [cf. 

iii. 9). 
And the \\dcked one toucheth him not (III. xxix. i ai 3). 

19. The whole world is seated in wickedness {cf. ii. 16). 

20. That ... we may be in His true Son. This is the true 

God (I. xxvii. i; xli. 3). 



SECOND EPISTLE OF ST JOHN 

Chapter I 

4. I was exceeding glad that I found thy children walking 
in truth (I. -I I. xxxii. 5). 

6. This is charity, that we walk according to His command- 

ments (I.-II. xcix. 1 ad 2). 

7. Who confess not that Jesus Christ is come in the flesh 

(III. xvi. 3, 4, 7). 

8. Look to yourselves, that you lose not the things which 

you have wrought (III. Ixxxix. 4, 5, 6). 



THIRD EPISTLE OF ST. JOHN 

Chapter I 
II. He that doth good is of God (II. -II. xxxi. 2adi). 



THE CATHOLIC EPISTLE OF ST. JUDE 

Chapter I 

6. The angels who kept not their principality . . . He hath 
reserved unto darkness . . . etc. (Sup. Ixxxix. 8). 

9. When Michael the archangel (I. cviii. 5). 

Disputing with the devil ... he durst not bring against 
him . . . etc. (II. -II. Ixxvi. 4 ad i). 



265 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Apoc. I. 

THE APOCALYPSE OF ST. JOHN 
Chapter I 

Verse 

4. Peace from Him that is, and that was, and that is to 
come (I. xiii. 11; xxxix. 8). 

5. The Prince of the kings of the earth (I. xiii. 7 ad i, ad 6). 
Who hath loved us and washed us from our sins in His 

own blood (III. xlix. i; Ixvi. 3 «^ 3). 

7. And they also that pierced Him (III. xlvi. 4, 6). 

8. I am alpha and omega, the beginning and the end (I. 

i. 3 ad I, 7). 

Chapter II 

4. Thou hast left thy first charity (I.-II. Ixxi. 4; II. -II. 

xxiv. 11; III. Ixxix. 6 ad 2\ Ixxxiv. 10). 
7. To him that overcometh I will give to eat of the tree of 

life . . . etc. (I. cii. i ad 4)- 
ly. To him that overcometh I will give the hidden manna 
(I.-II. cxii. 5). 
And I will give him a white counter . . . etc. (I. xiii. 3). 
Which no man knoweth, but he that receiveth it (I.-II. 
cxii. 5). 

Chapter III 

5. I will not blot his name out of the book of life (I. xxiv. 3). 

7. These things saith ... He that hath the key of David 

(Sup. xix. 2). 

26, 28. He that shall overcome ... I will give him power 
over the nations (III. xiii. i). 
He that shutteth, and no man openeth . . . etc. (Sup. 
xvii. I ad 2). 

II. Hold fast that which thou hast, that no man take thy 

crown (I. xxiii. 6 adi). 
21. To him that shall overcome, I will give to sit with Me 

. . . etc. (III. Iviii. 4 ai 3). 

Chapter IV 

I. I looked, and behold a door was opened in heaven (Sup. 
xvii. 1 ad 1). 

8. Who was, and Who is, and Who is to come {cf, i. 4). 

II. For Thy will they were, and have been created (I. xix. 4; 
XX. 5; XXV. 5; xlv. 6; xlvi. i; I.-II. ex. i; III. Ixxxvi. 2). 



Apoc. VI. THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 266 

Chapter VI 

Verse 

9. I saw under the altar the souls of them that were slain 
. . . etc. (Sup. xciii. i). 
10, II. How long; O Lord . . . dost Thou not judge, and 
revenge our blood . . .? etc. (H.-H. xviii. 2 ad 4; 
Ixxxiii. 8 ad 2; Sup. Ixxii. 3 ad 1). 

Chapter VH 

17. God shall wipe away all tears from their eyes (H.-II. 
Ixxxii. 4 a^ 3). 

Chapter VHI 

I. There was silence in heaven, as it were for half an hour 
(HI. Ix. 8). 

3. And another angel came and stood before the altar . . . 

etc. (HI. xxxvii. 3 ad 4] Ixxxiii. ^ ad 2). 

Chapter IX 

6. In those days men shall seek death . . . etc. (Sup. 
Ixxxvi. 2). 

Chapter X 

5, 6. The angel . . . lifted up his hand to heaven. And 
he swore . . . etc. (II. -II. Ixxxix. 10 ad 4). 

Chapter XI 
17. Who art, and Who wast, and Who art to come {cf. i. 4). 

Chapter XII 

I. A great sign appeared in heaven, a woman clothed with the 
sun (I. -II. ciii. 3 ad 4). 

4. His tail drew the third part of the stars . . . etc. (I. 

Ixiii. 8). 

9. That great dragon was cast out, that old serpent (II.-II. 
clxv. 2 ad 3, ad 4). 

Chapter X^III 

8. Of the Lamb which was slain from the beginning of the 
world (III. Ixxxiii. i). 
16. He shall make all, both little and great ... to have a 
character . . . etc. (III. Ixiii. 3 ad 3). 



267 SCRIPTURAL INDEX Apoc. XIV. 

Chapter XIV 

Verse 

3. 4. And they sang ... a new canticle. . . . These follow 

the Lamb whithersoever He goeth (II. -II. clii. ^ ad ^). 

9. If any man shall adore the beast . . . and receive his 
character . . . etc. (cf. xiii. 16). 

13. Blessed are the dead who die in the Lord . . . that they 
may rest from their labours (I. -II. iv. 5; II. -II. cxxiv. 
5; App. II. i. ad i). 

Chapter XV 

4. Thou only art holy (Vulg., pius) (II. -II. ci. 1 ad 2). 

Chapter XVI 

2. Who had the character of the beast {cf. xiii. 16). 

5. Who art, and Who wast {cf. i. 4). 

9. They blasphemed the name of God (II. -II. xiii. 4). 

Chapter XVIII 

7. As much as she hath glorified herself ... so much tor- 
ment . . . etc. (I. Ixiv. 3; III. Ixxxvi. 4; Sup. viii. y adi; 
xcix. i). 

Chapter XIX 

10. I fell down before his feet to adore him . . . etc. (II. -II. 
xciv. 2 ad 1; ciii. 2 ad 1). 

Chapter XX 

4. Nor received his character on their foreheads {cf. xiii. 16). 
12. And the books were opened (I. xxiv. i ad i; Sup. 
Ixxxvii. i). 

Chapter XXI 

I. I saw a new heaven and a new earth (Sup. Ixxiv. i ; xci. i) . 
The first heaven and the first earth (Sup. Ixxiv. ^ ad 2). 

3. Behold the tabernacle of God with men (I. -II. cii. 4 ad 2). 

4. God shall wipe away all tears . . . etc. (II. -II. Ixxxii. 

4 ^^3). 
And death shall be no more (I. xclvii. i ad 4). 
Nor crying, nor sorrow (I. cxiii. 7). 

5. Behold I make all things new (I. Ixxiii. 1 ad ^). 

6. I am alpha and omega . . . etc. {cf. i. 8). 

12. It had a wall great and high, having twelve gates . . . 
etc. (III. xxxi. 2 ad 2). 



Apoc. XXI. THE "SUMMA THEOLOGICA" 268 

Verse 

14. The wall of the city had twelve foundations (III. viii. 
6 ad 3). 

16. The length, and the height . . . are equal (I. -11. Ixvi. i, 

ohj. i). 

17. The measure of a man which is of an angel (I. xx. /\ad 2\ 

Ixii. 4; I. -II. xc. i). 

22. I saw no temple therein . . . etc. (I. -I I. ciii. 3). 

23. The city hath no need of the sun . . . etc. (II. -II. xlvii. 

5 ad 2). 
For the glory of God hath enlightened it, and the Lamb 
is the lamp thereof (I. xii. 6; Ixxiii. i, 2). 

Chapter XXII 

1. And he showed me a river . . . etc. (I. -II. ii. i fli 3). 

2. In the midst of the street thereof, and on both sides . . . 

etc. (I.-II. Ixx. 3). 
Yielding its fruits every month (I.-II. cii. 2, 4). 
And the leaves of the tree were for the healing of the 

nations (I.-II. Ixx. 3). 

3. There shall be no curse any more (I.-II. 1. ^ ad 1). 

4. And they shall see His face (II. -II. xxiii. i ad i). 

5. They shall not need the light of the lamp . . . etc. {cf. 

xxi. 23). 
9. See thou do it not . . . etc. (II.-II. ciii. 2 ad 1), 
II. He that is filthy, let him be filthier still (I.-II. Ixxxi. 2, 
ohj. 3). 

18. I am alpha and omega, the first and the last {cf. i. 8). 

20. Come, Lord Jesus (III. xliv. 3 ad ^). 

21. The grace of our Lord Jesus Christ be with you all (III. 

vii. y ad 2). 



APOCRYPHA 

Proto-evangelium Jacobi 
Chap, xix, XX. (III. xxxv. 6, ohj. 3). 

De Infantia Salvatoris 
(III. xxxvi. 4 ad 3; xliii. 3 ad 1). 

Historia Apostolorum 
Book viii. (III. liv. i ad 2). 



n 



DOCTORS OF THE CHURCH 
AND OTHER ECCLESIASTICAL AUTHORITIES 

TO WHOM REFERENCE IS MADE IN THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA'* 

{Titles of works given in brackets are the titles indicated by 
^ St. Thomas.) 

' AiMO. s.v. Haymo. 

: Albert the Great, Blessed (Albertus Magnus), 

I Dominican scientist, philosopher and theologian (1206- 

1280) ; known as Doctor universalis on account of the 
wide scope of his learning. He was St. Thomas's master 
both at Cologne and at Paris. St. Thomas frequently 
refers to his teaching, without however naming him. 
Alcuin, scholar and theologian ; born in the north of England 
about 735, died 804. He was appointed by Charle- 
magne Abbot of St. Martin's at Tours, but it is not 
certain that he was a monk. He revised the Latin 
Vulgate. St. Thomas alludes to his Interrogationes et 
Responsiones in Genesim (II-II. clxiv. 2). 
Alexander of Hales, Franciscan theologian, known as 
Doctor irrefragabilis ; born towards the end of the 
twelfth century, died 1245. His chief work is entitled 
Summa UniverscB TheologicB, the lines of which are 
closely followed by St. Thomas in his Summa Theologica. 
He is quoted without being named, I. Ixxix. 12, and in 
many other places. 

Ambrose, St, Bishop of Milan and Doctor of the Church 
(340-397). Works quoted by St. Thomas are De Fide 
ad Gratianum, De Spiritu Sancto, De Incarnatione, 
De Mysteriis, De Pcenitentia, De Officiis ministorum, 
De viduis, De Paradise, De Elia et jejunio, HexcBmeron, 
De Abraham (under the name of De Patriarchis), Enar- 
ratio in Ps. cxviii, Expositio S. Evang. sec. Lucam, 
and various other exegetical works or discourses. St. 
Thomas also quotes as a work of St. Ambrose the Hypo- 
gnosticon, a pseudo-Augustinian work, and De 
Sacramentis, a work written in imitation of De 
Mysteriis, and ascribed to a writer of the fifth or sixth 
century (P.L. xiv. seqq.).* 

* The abbreviations P.L. and P.G. refer respectively to Migne's 
edition of the Latin and Greek Fathers. 

269 



THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 270 

Ambrosi ASTER, unknown author of Commentaries on St. 
Paul's Epistles, incorporated with the works of St. 
Ambrose, under whose name St. Thomas refers to them. 
He has also been identified as the probable author of 
the pseudo-Augustinian Qucestiones Veteris et Novi 
Testanienti. The Leonine edition (II-H. xxxii. 8, 
ohj. I, and clxxii. 6, ohj. i) identifies him with Hilary 
the Deacon {s.v. Hilary). 

Anselm, St, Abbot of Bee and Archbishop of Canterbury 
(1033-1109). The Summa contains references to the 
Proslogium, where the author sets forth his well-known 
ontological proof of the existence of God, the Mono- 
logium, Cur Deus Homo, Dialogus de Veritate, De Proces- 
sione Spiritus Sancti, De Conceptu Virginali, De Casu 
diaholi, Liter Meditationum. The book De Similitudini- 
bus which St. Thomas quotes as his is the work of 
Eadmer {q.v.) (P.L. clviii, clix). 

Anselm of Laon, author of the Glossa Interlinearis {s.v. Gloss). 

Anthony, St, Abbot, founder of Christian monasticism; 
born towards the middle of the third century, died, 
according to St. Jerome, 356-357. His life, by St. Atha- 
nasius, is quoted (I-H. Ixiii. i, obj. 1), other references 
to St. Anthony are taken from the Collationes Patrum 
of Cassian (H-H. clxxxviii. 6 ad ;^, y ad i) (P.G. xl). 

Antissidiorensis (also Alti- and Auti-), William of 
AuxERRE, theologian and professor at the University 
of Paris in the thirteenth century. He was appointed 
with others by Gregory IX to amend the text of the 
translation of Aristotle's works. His chief work is the 
Summa Aurea. St. Thomas mentions him (Sup. Ixxi. 5), 
and quotes him frequently without naming him. 

Apocrypha. See in Biblical Index. 

Apostolic Canons. A collection of ancient ecclesiastical 
decrees concerning the government and discipline of the 
Christian Church, incorporated with the Apostolic 
Constitutions. Modern critics assign their compila- 
tion to about A.D. 400. St. Thomas quotes them 
(II-II. cl. 2). 

Athanasius, St, Bishop of Alexandria (296-373). There are 
references in the Summa to the Symbolum Fidei or Creed 
{cf. I-II, i. 10 ad 3) to De Trinitate et Spiritu Sando* to 
his Or alio, De Natura Humana a Verbo assumpta, and 

* Ascribed by some to Vigilius Tapsensis {cf. Bardenhewer, 
§ 45. iii-)- 



271 DOCTORS AND OTHER AUTHORITIES 

De Sahhatis et Circumcisione, also to various exegetical 
works and sermons (P.G. xxv. seqq.). 

Augustine of Hippo, St, Doctor of the Church (354-430). 
The Summa Theologica contains references to nearty 
all the works of St. Augustine. If it serves no other 
purpose we shall gain an idea of St. Thomas's vast 
erudition from a list of the works to which he refers: 
Liber Retractationum, Confessiones, De Beata Vita, 
Soliloqiiia, De immortalitate animcB, De musica, De 
quantitate animcB, De civitate Dei, Enchiridion, De 
Doctrina Christiana, De Vera Religione, De Fide et 
Operihus, De Trinitate, De conjugiis adulterinis, De 
ciira gerenda pro fuorttiis, De diversis qucBstionihus 
Ixxxiii, De Diversis Qucestionihus ad Simplicianum, 
De via Didcitii QiicBstionihiis, De HcBresihns, De 
morihus Ecclesice CatholiccB et de ynorihus ManichcBorum, 
De Lihero Arhitrio, De Genesi contra ManichcBOs, De 
utilitate credendi, De duabus animabiis contra Mani- 
chcBOS, contra Adimantum Manichcei discipulum, Contra 
Epistolam Manichcei qiiam vocant fundamenti, Contra 
Faustum ManichcBum, De Natura Boni contra Mani- 
chcBOS, Ad Orosium contra Priscillianistas et Orige^iistas, 
Contra adversarium legis et prophetarum, De Fide contra 
ManichcBOS, Contra epistolam Parmeyiiani, Contra Literas 
Petiliant, De Unico Baptismo contra Petiliayiiim, De 
Baptismo contra Donatistas, De Unitate EcclesicB, Contra 
Cresconiiim, Contra diias Ep. Pelag. ad Bonifacium, 
De Peccatorum meritis et remissione et de Baptismo 
parvulorum, De Spiritu et Litera, De Natura et Gratia, 
De Gratia Christi et de Peccato Originali, De Nuptiis 
et Concupiscentia, De Anima et ejus origine, Contra 
duas epistolas Pelagianorum, Contra Julianum, De 
Gratia et Libero Arbitrio, De Correptione et Gratia, De 
Prcedestinatione Sanctorum, De Dono PerseveranticB, 
Contra Maximimim, De Genesi ad literam, QucBstiones 
in Heptatetichum, Enarrationes in Psalmos, De Con- 
sensu Evangelistarum, QucBstionum Evangeliorum Libri 
Dico, De Sermone Do^nini in Monte, Tractatus cxxiv 
in Joannis Evangelium, Tractatus in Joannis epistolam 
ad Parthos, De agone Christiano, De Mendacio, Contra 
Mendacium, De Continentia, De Bono conjugali, De Sancta 
Virginitate, De Bono Vidiiitatis, De Opere Monachorum, 
De Catechizandis Rudibus, and from numerous sermons 
and letters, including Ep. ccxi al. cix which contains 
his Rule (P.L. xxxii. seqq.). 



THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 272 

The QucBstiones Veteris et Novi Testamenti, which St. 
Thomas refers to St, Augustine, is a spurious work, the 
author of which is identified by some with the unknown 
author of certain commentaries on St. Paul's Epistles, 
and known as Ambrosiaster (q.v.). 

The following spurious works ascribed to St. Augustine 
are quoted by St. Thomas: Dialogus Ixv Qucestionum 
{ad Orosium) ; De QucBstionibus Veteris et Novi Testa- 
menti ; De vera et falsa Pcenitentia (De Pcenitentia) ; 
Hypognosticon ; De Ecclesiasticis Dogmatibus [s.v. Gen- 
nadius); Contra Felicianum [s.v. Vigilius Tapsensis); 
Tractatus de Assumptione B.M.V.; Liber Contra Quinque 
HcBreses ; Liber Responsionum Prosperi {s.v. Prosper) ; 
De Spiritu et Anima (see Sup. Ixx 2 ad 1. and P.L. xl 
p. 779); De Fide ad Petrum {s.v. Fulgentius). 

Basil the Great, St, Bishop of Caesarea (329-379). St. 
Thomas quotes from his Homilies on the Hexaemeron, 
on Faith, on Ps. xxviii. 7, on the Book of Proverbs, 
and on St. Luke's Gospel; also from Contra Eunomium 
and De Constitutione Monachorum (P.G. xxix. seqq.). 

Bede, Venerable, Benedictine monk and Doctor of the 
Church (672-735). The Summa contains references to 
his commentaries on St. Matthew (of doubtful authenti- 
city), St. Mark, St. Luke, St. John, the Acts, A work 
entitled De Remediis Peccatorum, referred to by St. 
Thomas as Bede's Penitential, which is of doubtful 
authenticity, is quoted (IIL Ixxxiii. 6 ad 7). There 
are also references to his De Tabernaculo et Vasis ejus, 
and to a few homilies on the Gospels. His authority 
is quoted (L ci. i, obj. 2, and I-II. Ixxxv. 3), but the 
reference has neither been verified nor traced to its true 
source. See Pseudo-Beda. (P.L. xc-xcv.) 

Benedict, St, founder of Western monasticism (480-543). 
St. Thomas quotes from his Rule (H-IL clxi. 6). 

Bernard, St, Abbot of Clairvaux and Doctor of the 
Church. St. Thomas quotes from De Consider atione, 
De Gratia et Libero Arbitrio, De Prcecepto et Dispensa- 
tione, De Diligendo Deo, De Gradibus Humilitatis, and 
from Sermons in Cantica, in Festo Purificationis (ascribed 
by St. Thomas to St. Gregory), and De Ccena Domini 
or De Baptismo, ii. (P.L. clxxxii. seqq.). 

BoNAVENTURE, St, Franciscan, Cardinal Bishop of Albano 
and Doctor of the Church (1221-1274). St. Thomas 
frequently refers to his opinions expressed in his 
Commentary on the Libri Sententiarum. 



273 DOCTORS AND OTHER AUTHORITIES 

Canon Law. At the time of St. Thomas Canon Law consisted 
of the Decretum Gratiani (pubHshed about 1148) and the 
Extravagantes — i.e., Laws not contained in the decree 
of Gratian. In 1230, when St. Thomas would be from 
three to five years of age, Gregory IX ordered St. 
Raymond of Pefiaforte to collect together these various 
Extravagantes, of which there were then five collections. 
The work, embodying 1771 chapters from these collections 
and 191 of Gregory himself, together with a few others, 
was finished in four years, and is known as the Decretals 
of Gregory IX, or Liher extra. 

St. Thomas refers to the Decretum Graliani, the Extra- 
vagantes, and to the Decretals of Gregory IX. His quota- 
tions from the Decretals usually take the form : Dicitur in 
Decretis — It is said in the Decretals. In the translation 
the full references are given in a parenthesis. The De- 
cretals are divided into Books, the Books into Titles, the 
Titles into Chapters. The Chapter is sometimes indicated 
by its number, sometimes by its heading, consisting of the 
opening words. Extrav. stands for Extravagantes, and 
Extra is an abbreviation for Extra Decretum Gratiana, 
and stands for the Decretals of Gregory IX. 

Canons of the Apostles, s.v. Apostolic Canons. 

Cassian (Joannes Cassianus), monk and ascetic writer 
(360-435). The Summa contains references to both of 
his chief works, De Institutione Ccenobiorum and the 
Collationes Patrum (P.L. xlix, 1.). 

Cassiodorus (Flavius Magnus Aurelius Cassiodorus 
Senator), Roman statesman and monk (c. 490-c. 583). 
There are references in the Summa to his commentaries 
(complexiones) on the Psalms (P.L. Ixix, Ixx). 

Chromatius, St., Bishop of Aquileia (ob. c. 406). St. 
Thomas quotes his com.mentary on St. Matthew, ascrib- 
ing it to St. John Chrysostom (P.L. xx). 

Chrysostom. s.v. John Chrysostom. 

Cyprian of Carthage (Thascius Cecilius Cyprianus), 
Saint, Bishop and Martyr (ob. 258). The Summa has 
references to his Liber de Oratione Dominica, De Habitu 
Virginum, Epistola ad Martyres et Confessores, and other 
letters (P.L. iv). 

Cyril of Alexandria, Saint and Doctor of the Church 
(ob. 444). Against Nestorius he taught the use of the 
term OeoroKo^: in a letter to the monks of Egypt, quoted 
in the Summa (III. ii. 6 ad 4). He is quoted (Sup. xl. 6) 

18 



THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 274 

on the supremacy of the Roman Pontiff; and there are 
references to his Epistola Synodica received by the council 
of Ephesus (III. XX. 2; xxxv. 2, 4; xlvi. 2), and to his 
commentaries on St. Luke and St. John (P.G. Ixviii. 

seqq.). 

Damascene, s.v. John Damascene. 

Decretals, s.v. Canon Law. 

DiDYMUS OF Alexandria (310-c. 395), a layman and one of 
the most learned men of his time. Owing to his having 
been a follower of Origen his writings were neglected, 
and many were lost. St. Thomas (IIL Ix. 8; Ixvi. 6) 
quotes from his work De Spiritu Sancto, which survives 
only in St. Jerome's Latin translation (P.G. xxxix; 
P.L. xxiii). 

DiONYSius OF Alexandria, St. (c. 190-264). He is quoted 
(in. xxi. 4 ad I) (P.G. x). 

DiONYSius THE Pseudo-Areopagite. The clues furnished 
by the first appearance and by the character of his writ- 
ings enable us to conclude that the author, although he 
poses as a contemporary of the Apostles, belongs, at the 
very earliest, to the latter half of the fifth century, 
and that he was in all probability a native of Syria. 
He was a Christian Platonist, a disciple of Proclus, 
probably an immediate pupil of his, for his writings 
embody not only Proclus's ideas, but even considerable 
passages from his writings (see Catholic EncyclopcBdia). 
These works were translated into Latin about the 3^ear 
858 by Scotus Eriugena or Erigena. St. Thomas quotes 
largely from the three principal works: De Divinis 
Nominibus, De Ccelesti (Angelica) Hierarchia, and 
De Ecclesiastica Hierarchia, as also from the Theologia 
Mystica and various letters — ad Demophilum, ad Poly- 
carpiim, ad Caium Monachum, ad Dorotheum, and 
ad Joannem Evangelistam. 

Eadmer, a monk of Canterbury, disciple and companion 
of St. Anselm (ob. 1137). There are numerous references 
to him under the name of Anselm. 

Erigena. s.v. Scotus Erigena. , 

EusEBius OF C^sarea or EusEBius Pamphili, Bishop of 
Caesarea in Palestine (c. 260-c. 341). St. Thomas refers 
to his Historia Ecclesiastica, to his Oratio de laiidibiis 
Constantini, and to Qiicestiones ad Marinum (P.G 
xix-xxiv). 



275 DOCTORS AND OTHER AUTHORITIES 

EusEBius, Bishop of Emesa {oh. 360). Author of numerous 
works (St. Jerome, De viris illustr., xci), nearly all of 
which have disappeared. Those published under his 
name are rather to be ascribed to Eusebius of Alexan- 
dria or to Eusebius of Cesarea. St. Thomas quotes as 
his a Paschal homily (III. Q. Ixxv., A. 4) (P.G. Ixxxvi). 

FuLGENTius, Fabius Claudius Gaudianus, St. (468-533), 
Bishop of Ruspe in Africa. St. Thomas quotes from his 
De Fide ad Petrum, but invariably ascribes it to St. 
Augustine, in whose writings St. Fulgentius was well 
versed, and also from De Duplici Prcedestinatione (P.L. 
Ixv). 

Gennadius Scholasticus, a priest and writer of Marseilles 
(end of fifth century); he is now universally regarded 
as the author of the pseudo-Augustinian treatise, 
De Ecclesiasticis Dogmatihus (P.L. Iviii), to which St, 
Thomas makes frequent reference without, however, 
ascribing it to St. Augustine. 

Gloss. The Glosses to which St. Thomas makes frequent 
reference are Scriptural Commentaries. Chief among 
them are the Glossa Ordinaria of Walafrid Strabo 
(oh. 849) and the Glossa Interlinearis of Anselm of Laon 
{oh. 1117). 

Gratian (Johannes Gratianus), a Camaldolese monk of the 
twelfth century, author of the Decretum Gratiani and 
founder of the science of Canon Law. 

Gregory I (The Great), St., Pope and Doctor of the 
Church (c. 540-604). St. Thomas quotes largely from 
his Moralium Lihri xxxv, or Commentary on the Book 
of Job, and also from his Regulce Pastor alts Liber ; 
Dialogorum Lihri ii ; Homiliarum in Evangelia Lihri 
a and Registrum Epistolarum. St. Thomas also quotes 
from the Gregorian Sa^^ramentary which is not entirely 
the work of St. Gregory* (P.L. Ixxv seqq.). 

Gregory of Nazianzus, St. (c. 325-369), Bishop of Con- 
stantinople at the time of the First General Council 
held at that place. St. Thomas quotes one of his 
epistles [ad Cledonium), two of his Orations (39 and 40) 
and his Carmen xxxviii de Genealogia Christi (P.G. 
xxxv seqq.). 

Gregory, St. Bishop of Nyssa. Brother of SS. Basil 
and Macrina (fourth century). St. Thomas quotes from 
De Hominis Opificio {De Homine), De Occur su Domini, 
* Cf. Catholic EncyclopcBdia, s.v. Liturgical Books. 



THE '' SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 276 

De Christi Resurrectione Oratio i ; De Us qui in fide 
dormienmt (ascribed to St. John Damascene). St. 
Thomas ascribes to him De Nattira hominis, the work of 
Nemesius (probably Bishop of Emesa), an author 
imbued with Neoplatonic ideas (P.G. xliv-xlvi). 

GuiTMUND, Bishop of Aversa (eleventh century), author of 
De Veritate Corporis ei Sanguinis Christi in Eucharistia, 
to which there are several references in the treatise on 
the Eucharist. 

Haymo (Haimo or Aimo), Benedictine monk of Fulda and 
Bishop of Halberstadt (ob. 813). Studied with Rabanus 
Maurus under Alcuin. St. Thomas has a couple of 
quotations from his commentary on the Apocalypse 
(P.L. cxvi-cxvii). 

Hegesippus. s.v. Josephus. 

Hesychius of Jerusalem, a most prolific exegete of the fifth 
century. But the Commentary on Leviticus, quoted by 
St. Thomas (I.-II. c. 4), is the work of a later and un- 
known author. 

Hilary. The author, knowTi as Ambrosiaster, of Commen- 
taries on the Epistles of St. Paul has been identified 
by some with Hilary the Deacon, by others with Decimus 
Hilarianus Hilarius, a layman [Cath. Encycl. s.v. 
Ambrosiaster). 

Hilary, St., Bishop of Poitiers, Doctor of the Church 
(ob. 368). The Summa contains references to his De 
Trinitate, De Synodis, and his Commentary on St. Matthew 
(P.L. ix seqq.). 

Hugh, Canon Regular of the Monastery of St. Victor (1096- 
1141). St. Thomas quotes from his De Sacramentis, 
De Potestate ligandi et solvendi, which forms part of that 
work, De Contemplatione et ejus speciebus, or De Modo 
orandi. Reference is also made in the Summa to the 
Summa Sententiarum, the authenticity of which, for 
internal reasons, is now considered doubtful (P.L. 
clxxv seqq.). 

Hugh of St. Cher (a Sancto Caro), Dominican Cardinal 
(1200-1263). First author of a Biblical Concordance. 
St. Thomas quotes from his PostillcB in universa Biblia, 
but refers the quotation to St. Jerome (H.-H. xliii. 7). 

Ignatius, St., Bishop of Antioch {c. 50, ob. between 98 
and 117). St. Thomas refers to him (HL xxix. i) 
(P.G. v). 



277 DOCTORS AND OTHER AUTHORITIES 

iRENiEUS, St., Bishop of Lyons, Father of the Church 
(second century). His chief work, Adversus HcBreses, 
is quoted without reference (I. cii. 2 ad 2)- 

Isidore, St., Bishop of Seville, Doctor of the Church 
(560-636). St. Thomas quotes from the Libri Etymo- 
logiarum, Libri Synonymorum, Libri tres Sententiarum, 
(De Summo Bono), De Officiis ecclesiasticis, and from 
a few epistles. He presided over the fourth Council 
of Toledo, quoted by St. Thomas (P.L. Ixxxi seqq.). 

Jerome, St., Priest and Doctor of the Church (340-420). 
St. Thomas quotes from De Viris illustribus, Adversus 
Jovinianum, Contra Vigilantium, Adversus Helvidium, 
from many of his Biblical commentaries, and from many 
of his letters. His translation of the Psalter from the 
Hebrew (Ps. Ixiv. 2) is quoted (II. -II. xci. i). The 
Expositio CatholiccB Fidei ad Damasum, ascribed by 
St. Thomas to Jerome, is the work of Pelagius. St. 
Jerome's correspondence, after his works of translation 
and exegesis, is the most important part of his literary 
output. St. Thomas quotes from many of them. 
The Epistola ad Paulinam et Eustochium, or Sermon on 
the Assumption, quoted by St. Thomas, is spurious 
(P.L. Ixii seqq.). St. Thomas quotes also from the 
spurious Symboli Explanatio ad Damasum {Expositio 
CatholiccB Fidei) and the Prologus in Joannem Evan- 
gelistam. 

Joachim of Flora, Cistercian Abbot and mystic (1132-1202). 
Certain doctrines of his concerning the mystery of the 
Blessed Trinity were condemned in the Lateran Council 
of 1213. Out of his works arose the sect of the Joachists 
who taught that the Law of the Gospel would pass 
away and be supplanted by the Eternal Gospel of 
Joachim. St. Thomas confutes this error (I. -II. cvi. 4). 
He also refers to the abbot's opinions on the Trinity 
(I. xxxix. 5), and on the time of the general resurrection 
(Sup. Ixxvii. 2). 

John Chrysostom, St., Bishop of Constantinople and Doctor 
of the Church [c. 347-407). St. Thomas quotes from 
De Compunctione Cordis, De Sacerdotio (Dialogus), 
and from a large number of his homilies. The Opus 
Imperfectum in Matthceum (P.L. Ivi) to which St. Thomas 
makes frequent reference is the work of an Arian author 
of the fifth century (P.G. xlvii seqq.). 



THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 278 

John Damascene, Priest and Doctor of the Church, born 
about 676, died between 754 and 787. St. Thomas 
quotes largely from De Fide Orthodoxa, which had been 
translated into Latin in 1150 at the command of Eugenius 
III. There are also references to a sermon, De lis qui 
in fide dormierunt — On those who have died in the faith, 
considered to be spurious, and to several other sermons 
(P.G. xciv seqq.). 

JosEPHUs, Flavius (Latinized form, Hegesippus), Jewish 
historian (37-c. loi). St. Thomas refers to his Jewish 
Antiquities (P.L. xv). 

Julian, St., Bishop of Toledo (end of seventh century). 
St. Thomas refers to his Prognosticon (Sup. Ixx. 3) with- 
out naming that work, but as quoted by Peter Lombard. 

Justinian I, Roman Emperor {c. 483-565). Under him 
the Corpus Juris Civilis was produced, consisting of four 
parts: (i) The Digested or Pandecta ; (2) Institutiones ; 
(3) Codex ; (4) Authenticum or Novellce. 

Lanfranc, Archbishop of Canterbury (c. 1005-1089). 
Against Berengarius he wrote De Corpore et Sanguine 
Domini, to which reference is made (IIL Ixxv. 5; Ixxvii. 
I, 7), although St. Thomas refers in the first instance to 
the Liber Sententiarum Prosperi {q.v.), and in the others 
to a Paschal Homily of St. Gregory (P.L. cl). 

Leo I (the Great), St., Pope and Doctor of the Church 
{ob. 461). St. Thomas quotes from his Letters to Pro- 
terius, Bishop of Alexandria, to Julian, Bishop of 
Aquileia, to Flavian, Bishop of Constantinople (Epistola 
Dogmatica), to the Emperor Leo, to Dioscorus, Bishop 
of Alexandria, to Theodoret, Bishop of Cyprus, and ad 
PalcBstinos ; also from several of his sermons (P.L. 
Iv seqq.). 

Liber de Ecclesiasticis Dogmatibus. s.v. Gennadius. 

Martin, St., Archbishop of Braga, ecclesiastical writer (520- 
580). He presided over the second Council of Braga 
in 572. Author of Formula Vitce HonestcB or De Dif- 
ferentiis quatuor virtutum, believed to be based on a lost 
work of Seneca. In fact, a quotation from that work 
is referred by St. Thomas to the pagan philosopher 
(IL-IL clxviii. 4). Elsewhere St. Thomas refers to him 
as Pope Martin (IIL Ixxii. 12; Ixxxix. 3; Sup. Ixvi. 5) 
(P.L. Ixii). 



279 DOCTORS AND OTHER AUTHORITIES 

Maximus of Constantinople, St. (580-662), Abbot of a 
monastery at Chrysopplis. St. Thomas quotes from 
his ScJwlia on Dionysius the pseudo-Areopagite (I. -I I. 
1. 6, and Sup. Ixxi. 5), and from his QiuBstiones et Interro- 
gationes et Responsiones (III. xxx. 2). 

Maximus, St., Bishop of Turin {c. 380-c. 465). St. Thomas 
quotes from his HomiUes, referring in one case to St. 
Augustine (II.-II. cxxiv. 2, 4) (P.L. Ivii). 

Nemesius, Bishop of Emesa (end of fourth or beginning of 
fifth centurv'), philosopher imbued ^vith Neoplatonic 
ideas, author of De Natura Hominis, which St. Thomas 
quotes frequently, referring it, however, to St. Gregory 
of Nyssa (P.G. xl). 

Odo, Blessed, Bishop of Cambrai (1050-1113). His Sacri 
Canonis Expositio is referred to, without name (III. 
Ixxxviii. i) (P.L. cLx). 

Origen, Christian exegete, theologian and philosopher (185- 
253) . Probably the most prolific of ecclesiastical authors. 
He exercised a very great influence both in the East 
and in the West. The chief tenets of the school which 
takes its name from him, and to which reference is made 
in the Summa, were the eternity of Creation and the 
original equahty of created spirits. St. Thomas quotes 
from De Principiis, to which he always gives the Greek 
title. Peri Archon [irepl ap^oiv), from his Commentaries 
on the Canticles, Matthew, John, and the Epistle to the 
Romans, and from several homihes. A homily on the 
Canticles is ascribed by St. Thomas to St. Ambrose, and 
another, on Josue, to St. Jerome (P.G. xi. seqq.). 

Paschasius Diaconus, St. (end of fifth and beginning of 
sixth century). St. Gregor}^ {Dial., iv. 40) states 
that Paschasius wrote two books, De Spiritu Sancto 
(P.L. Ixii). But the treatise published under his 
name has been assigned to Bishop Faustus of Riez; 
and if this is correct, the work of Paschasius has 
been lost. St. Thomas refers to the work (III. iv. 2, 
ohj. 3), assigning the quotation to Innocent III 
(P.L. Ixii). 

Paschasius Radbertus, St. (786-860), Benedictine monk 
and theologian. His most important work is De Corpore 
et Sanguine Domini, which St. Thomas quotes (III. 
Ixxxii. 5; Ixxxiii. 4), assigning it, however, to St. 
Augustine (P.L. cxx). 



THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 280 

Paterius, St., Disciple of St. Gregory the Great; compiled 
a biblical commentary from the latter's writings. He 
is quoted under the name of Augustine (HI. xxxiv. 3). 

Paul the Deacon, monk of Monte Cassino, historian and 
biographer of Gregory the Great (c. 720-799). St. 
Thomas quotes from De Salutarihus Documents ad 
quemdam monachum, but refers the quotation to an 
Epistola ad Comitem Julianum by St. Augustine (H.-H. 
xxiv. 11) (P.L. Ixxv). 

Peter Chrysologus, St., Bishop of Ravenna (406-450). 
St. Thomas quotes from sermons Ixxxii and Ixxxvi, 
assigning them to Severian (fourth to fifth century), 
Bishop of Gabala in Coele-Syria, an intriguing opponent 
of St. John Chrysostom (P.L. lii). 

Peter Comestor, ecclesiastical writer of the twelfth century, 
author of Historia Scholastica, quoted by St. Thomas 
who, however, refers the quotation to St. Jerome (H.-H. 
Ixxxviii. 2). 

Peter DamIx\n, St., Cardinal Bishop of Ostia, Doctor of 
the Church (1007-1072). St. Thomas quotes from 
Opusc. lix, but refers the quotation to St. Jerome (Sup. 
Ixxiii. i) (P.L. cxlv). 

Peter Lombard (Magister Sententiarum, c. iioo-c. 1160). 
A few years before his death he was appointed Bishop 
of Paris. The Libri Sententiarum show that he was 
influenced by Abelard, whose method he follows, and by 
the school of the abbey of St. Victor, from whose works 
he borrows considerably, notably from the treatise De 
Sacramentis, and from the Summa Sententiarum of Hugh 
of St. Victor. St. Thomas, as well as several of the fore- 
most theologians of the thirteenth century, wrote a 
commentary on the Sentences of Peter Lombard, from 
which commentary the Supplement or unfinished portion 
of the Summa Theologica was compiled; and the Summa 
contains many references to the Master, from whom St. 
Thomas in some cases found himself compelled to differ 
(P.L. cxci, cxcii). 

Peter of Tarentaise, O.P., Blessed Innocent V, Pope 
(c. 1225-1276). St. Thomas refers to opinions of his 
expressed in his commentary on the Libri Sententiarum 
of Peter Lombard (HL Ixxii. i; Sup. Ixxxiii. 2). 

PossiDius, St., Bishop of Calama in Numidia (fourth to 
fifth century), author of a short life of St. Augustine, 
which is quoted (II.-IL cxiii. 2) (P.L. xxxii, 1). 



28i DOCTORS AND OTHER AUTHORITIES 

Pr^positius (Gilbert Prevostin), Chancellor of the 
University of Paris, 1206-1209. St. Thomas refers to 
him (I. xxxix. 4; Sup. Ixxi., A. 5). 

Prosper of Aquitaine, St., layman, correspondent of 
St. Augustine, and controversialist. St. Thomas quotes 
from the Liher Sententiarum Prosperi or SententicB ex 
Augustino delihatcB, from the Responsiones ad Capitula 
GalloYum, as though they were the works of St. Augustine, 
and from De Vita Contemplativa (II. -II. Ixxxviii. 6; 
clxxxviii. 7), which is of doubtful authenticity (P.L. 
xlv and li). 

Pseudo-Bede, probably Geoffrey of Auxerre {oh. 1180). 
He is quoted (I.-II. ex, 2 ai 3; III. Ixxiii. 3 ai i; Ixxx. 
9 ^d 3). 

Rabanus Maurus, Blessed, Abbot of Fulda, Archbishop 
of Mainz (c. 770-856). The Summa contains references 
to his De Sacramentis, De clericorum institutione, and 
Enarrationes in Epist. Pauli (P.L. cvii-cxii). 

Remigius of Auxerre, Benedictine monk and exegete 
in the latter half of the ninth century. There is refer- 
ence to him from the Catena Aurea of St. Thomas. 

Richard, monk of Scotch birth and Prior of the abbey of St. 
Victor, theologian, disciple of Hugh of St. Victor {q.v.), 
died 1 173. St. Thomas quotes from his treatise De 
Trinitate, De Mystica Contemplatione, De Potestate 
Solvendi et Ligandi, De Judiciaria Potestate (P.L. cxcvi). 

RuFiNUS OF Aquileia {c. 345-c. 410). St. Thomas refers to 
his Exposition of the Apostles' Creed, but assigns it to 
Pope Leo the Great, and the Vitce Patrum, of which 
Rufinus was the author (P.L. xxi). 

ScoTus Erigena (more correctly Eriugena), Irish theologian 
philosopher and poet (ninth century). He translated 
the works of Dionysius the pseudo-Areopagite. Many of 
his doctrines were erroneous, especially in the matters 
of Predestination and the Holy Eucharist, and in De 
Divisione NaturcB he teaches Pantheism. St. Thomas 
quotes from his commentary on the Gospel of St. John 
(III. xxxviii. i), but assigns the quotation to Bede 
(P.L. cxxii.). 

Stephen, Bishop of Autun (ob. 1140), author of Tradatus 
de Sacramento Altaris, referred to without name (III. 
Ixxxviii. i) (P.L. clxxii). 

Strabo Walafrid. s.v. Gloss. 



THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 282 

Theodulf, Bishop of Orleans (760-821), author of the h^inn 
Gloria, Laus et Honor. St. Thomas quotes from his 
Capitularies, referring the quotation to a council of 
Chalons-sur-Saone (II. -II. cxlvii. 7). 

Theophilus, Patriarch of Alexandria [oh. 412), uncle of St. 
C}Til. His wTitings were quoted in the Council of 
Ephesus, and St. Thomas refers to them (III. v. 2 ad 2,)- 

Theophylact, Greek archbishop and exegete [oh. c. mo). 
St. Thomas quotes from his Enarrationes in Luca?n, 
referring to St. John Chrysostom (III. xxxvi. 3; xliv. i; 
xhd. 4; xhdii. 6), and from his commentary- on St. John, 
referring to St. Augustine (P.G. cxxiii seqq.). 

TiCHONius, Donatist writer of the fourth century, author of 
Liber de Sex Regulis, quoted (III. xv. i), and to which 
work reference is made (Sup. xcv. 3, ohj. 3) (P.L. xviii; 
cf. S. Augustine, De Doctrina Christi, iii. 30-37; P.L. 
Ixxiv). 

Victor of Antioch, writer of the fifth century, first com- 
mentator on St. Mark; quoted by St. Thomas (III. xliv. 
I a^ 2, 4 ad 2). 

ViGiLius Tapsensis, Bishop (end of fifth centurv*). There 
are references (III. 1. i a^ i, 3 ohj. 2) to his Liher contra 
Felicianum and Liher de Trinitate et Spiritu Sancto, 
the former being assigned to St. Augustine, and the latter 
to St. Athanasius. Both of these works, however, 
are of doubtful authenticity. Bardenhewer considers 
the former to be the work of Vigilius and the latter 
that of St. Athanasius (P.L. Ixii). 

ViT^ Patrum. s.v. Rufinus. 

William of Auvergne, Bishop of Paris [oh. 1249). Author 
of De Sacramentis and other works. His opinions are 
referred to, without mention of his name, in several 
instances in the treatise on the Sacraments. 

William of Auxerre. s.v. Antissiodorensis. 

William of St. Thierry, Benedictine Abbot, theologian 
and mystic (1085-1148). St. Thomas refers to his 
De Natura et Dignitate Amoris (II.-II. xxiv. 12), but 
refers the quotation to St. Bernard. 



283 POPES 



POPES 

Adrian I. (772-795). In 787 he presided through his legate 
over the Seventh General Council held at Nicaea, in which 
the Catholic doctrine regarding the use and veneration of 
images was upheld. St. Thomas quotes him on the 
punishment of retaliation (II. -II. Ixviii. 4). 

Agatho, Saint (678-681). He presided through his legate 
over the Sixth General Council held at Constantinople 
in 680, which practically put an end to the Monothelite 
heresy. Reference (III. xiii. 4; xviii. i). 

Alexander I, Saint (106-115 or 109-116). St. Thomas 
quotes his Epistola ad omnes orthodoxos (III. Ixxiii. 5; 
Ixxiv. I, 6; Ixxix. 5). See Bardenhewer, vol. i, p. 83. 

Alexander II. (1061-1073). He was associated with St. Peter 
Damian and Hildebrand (afterwards St. Gregory VII.) 
in the reform of the clergy. St. Thomas quotes a decree 
of his forbidding priests to say Mass more than once a 
day (III. Ixxxiii. 2 ad ^). 

Alexander III. (1159-1181). He presided over the Third 
Lateran Council in 1179. The Summa refers to him on 
a question of vows (II. -II. clxxxix. 3), on a point relating 
to the Hypostatic Union (III. ii. 6), and on the form of 
Baptism (III. Ixvi. 5 ad 2, 10 ad 4). Also, under the 
name of Clement, he is quoted on the matrimonial 
impediment of Orders (Sup. liii. i, 3), and there is a 
reference to him on the impediment of espousals (Sup. 
Iv. 4). 

Anacletus, Saint (ob. c. 91). There is a reference to Epist. I 
(III. Ixxx. loads) (P.G- ii)- 

Boniface IV, Saint (608-615). During his pontificate 
Mellitus, the first Bishop of London, went to Rome to 
consult the Pope on matters relating to the English 
Church. He is quoted (II. -II. clxxxvii. i, 2) on the 
monastic life. 

Callixtus I, Saint, Martyr (218-223). He is quoted (II. -II. 
Ixviii. 4, obj. 3), but St. Thomas refers the quotation to 
Pope Gelasius. 

Celestine I (422-432). There is a reference to his Epistola 
ad Episcopos Gallice (III. Ixxi. 2). 

Clement I, Saint, Martyr. Author of an Epistle to the 
Corinthians; other writings ascribed to him are now 
considered spurious. St. Thomas quotes Ep. decretal. 



THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 284 

secunda ad Jacohum Fratrem Domini (Sup. xxxvi. 4) and 
(I. cxvii. 4, obj. 2) the Epitome de Gestis Petri under the 
name of Itinerarium dementis. 

Damasus L, Saint (366-384). He condemned ApoUinarian- 
ism and Macedonianism and sent legates to the Council 
of Constantinople (381). He induced St. Jerome to 
undertake the revision of the earlier. versions of the Bible. 
There is a reference to him (H.-H. Ixxxvi. 2). 

EusEBius, Saint (309 or 310). Defended ecclesiastical 
discipline against the Emperor Maxentius. Ep. iii. 
ad Episc. Tusc. quoted (HI. Ixxii. 11). 

Fabian, Saint, Msntyr (236-250). i;. Tours, Council of. 

Felix I. (ob. 274). A letter of his is quoted (HI. iv. 3) 

on the subject of the Hypostatic Union (see Cath. Encycl. 

s.v. Felix). 

Gelasius I, Saint (492-496). He insisted on the Primacy 
of the Pope being derived from Christ Himself and not 
from secular or ecclesiastical sanction. There are quota- 
tions from his decrees (H.-H. cliv. 7 ad 4), and on Com- 
munion under one kind (HI. Ixxx. 12), and on other 
matters (HI. Ixvii. i, 3; Ixxxii. 5, 10, etc.), besides refer- 
ences to his letters (P.L. lix.). 

Gregory I, Saint. See under Doctors of the Church. 

Gregory 11, Saint (715-731). He sent St. Boniface as 
apostle to Germany: contended with the Emperor Leo 
the Isaurian or the Iconoclast and held a council in Rome 
(727) which proclaimed the Catholic doctrine relative to 
the veneration of images. St. Thomas quotes a letter 
of his to St. Boniface (HI. Ixxii. 5). 

Gregory HI, Saint (731-741). He continued his pre- 
decessor Gregorys II. 's struggle against Iconoclasm, and 
held two synods in Rome (731) in which that heresy 
was condemned. A letter to St. Boniface (ascribed to 
Gregory II) is quoted (III. Ixvii. 5). 

Gregory VII (Hildebrand), Saint (1073-1085), Benedictine 
monk. He strove to stamp out clerical simony and in- 
continency and enacted decrees against these abuses at 
his first Lenten Synod (1074) . He was in conflict with the 
Emperor Henry IV, whom' he excommunicated and 
forced to submission at Canossa, and excommunicated 
again in 1080. 

St. Thomas refers to his Registri sive Epistolarum 
libri (II. -II. Q. c, A. i, obj. i). He is also quoted 
(II.-II. Ixxxvi. I and Sup. xviii. 4). 



285 POPES 

Innocent I (401-417). Rome was sacked by Alaric during 
his pontificate. He took measures against the Manich- 
aeans, Montanists, and PrisciUianists, corresponded with 
St. John Chrysostom in the latter's exile, and confirmed 
the condemnation of Pelagius by African synods. St. 
Thomas quotes his authority (II. -II. clxxxix. 3, reference 
to St. Gregory; III. Ixxii. 3, Ixxxii. 7, and Ixxxix. 3). 

Innocent III. (1198-1216). He expounded the relations 
between the Empire and the Papacy in a decree after- 
wards embodied in the Corpus Juris. He is the author of 
a work entitled De Sacro Altaris Mysterio, to which St. 
Thomas frequently refers, sometimes, however, ascribing 
his quotation to Hugh of St. Victor (III. Ixxi. 3, Ixxviii. 
I ad I, 5, Ixxx. II, Ixxxi. 3, Ixxxviii. 2 ad ^; Sup. xl. 7, 
Iv. 9). He is quoted on the Baptismal unctions (III. 
Ixvi. 10 ad 2), on the mixing of water with wine in the 
Eucharist (III. Ixxvii. 8), as forbidding priests to say 
Mass more than once a day (III. Ixxxiii. 2), on consent 
to the marriage contract (Sup. xlv. 4), on bishops not 
deserting their flocks (I I. -I I. clxxxv. 4), and on the 
Holy Communion (III. Ixxx. 10, 11). There are also 
references to a few of his sermons (P.L. ccxiv seqq.). 

Innocent IV. (1243-1254). Author of Apparatus in quinque 
libros decretalium. His authority is quoted (II. -11. 
Ixxxviii. 9, 11; c. 2 «i 6; clxxxix. 2), on the year of reli- 
gious probation. 

Julius I, Saint (337-352). He intervened in the Arian 
controversies; held a synod at Rome, and sent his 
representatives to the Council of Sardica (342 or 343), 
at which St. Athanasius was acquitted of his enemies' 
accusations. He is quoted (III. Ixxiv. 5, 6, 8, and 
Sup. Iv. 5). 

Leo I, Saint (440-461). He combated the Manicheans, 
Pelagians, and Monophysites. The Council of Chalcedon, 
which condemned Eutyches (451), was held during his 
reign. His authority is quoted (II. -II. clxxxvii. i; 
III. V. i; Ixviii. 3; Ixxiii. 5; Ixxxii. 7; Ixxxiii. 2; Ixxxiv. 3). 

Leo IV, Saint (847-858). He is quoted by St. Thomas 
(II.-II. xl. 2, and Ixvii. 1. ad 2). 

Lucius III. (1181-1185). Convened synod at Verona (1184), 
at which severe measures were taken against the Cathari, 
Waldenses, and Arnoldists. He is quoted (Sup. Ixvi. 5) 
(P.L. cci). 



THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 286 

Melchiades or Miltiades, Saint (311-314). His Epistola ad 
episc. HispanicB is quoted (HI. Ixxii. i, 7, 8, 12). 

Nicholas I, Saint (858-867). His Responsiones ad Consulta 
Bulgarorum is quoted (HI. Ixvi. 6, obj. 3) in regard to 
the form of Baptism. He is also quoted on the matter 
of kiUing in self-defence (II. -H. Ixiv. 7, obj. 3), on 
bishops not deserting their flocks (II. -II. clxxxv. 5), 
on the minister of Baptism (III. Ixvii. 5), on the instruc- 
tion of catechumens (III. Ixxi. 4), on espousals (Sup. 
xliii. i), and on the marriage consent (Sup. xlvi. 2). 

Paschal II. (1099-1118). He was involved in the conflict 
about Investitures with Henry IV. and Henry V. of 
Germany. St. Thomas refers to a decision of his re- 
lating to the payment of tithes by the clergy (II. -II. 
Ixxxvii. 4), and on the question of simony (II.-II. c. 4). 

Pelagius I. (556-561). He contended against the schism 
excited in Western Europe by the condemnation of the 
Three Chapters. There is a reference to one of his 
letters, Victori et Pancratio (II.-II. xxxix. i) (P.L. Ixix). 

Pelagius II. (579-590). Laboured in the cause of ecclesiasti- 
cal unity and discipline. St. Thomas quotes his letter, 
ad Gaudentium, on a question about the form of Baptism 
(III. Ixvi. 6, Sed Contra), and on trine immersion {ibid. 8, 
obj. 2). 

Pius I, Saint (140-154). Contemporary with the heretics 
Valentine, Cerdon, and Marcion, as also St. Justin. 
He is quoted (II.-II. Q. Ixxiii., A. 4, obj. 3, and III. 
Ixxxiii. 6 ad y). 

Sergius I. (687-701). He is quoted (III. Ixxxiii. 5 ad 8) 
on the signification of the division of the Sacred Host 
in the Mass. 

Silvester, Saint (314-335). He is quoted (III. Ixxxiii. 

3 ad 7) as ordering the corporal to be made not of silk 

but of linen. 
SoTER, Saint (167-175). He is quoted on the precept of 

Holy Communion (III. Ixxx. 10 ad 5), and as forbidding 

a priest to say Mass without the presence of two other 

persons (III. Q. Ixxxiii., A. 5 ad 12). 
Stephen V. (885-891). He is quoted (II.-II. xcv. 8) on the 

question of superstitious observances, and (III. Ixxx. 6) 

against extorting confession. 
Symmachus, Saint (498-514). A letter of his to Caesarius, 

Archbishop of Aries, is quoted (II.-II. cliv. 7). 



287 GENERAL COUNCILS 

Urban L (222-230) . He is quoted in reference to the material 
of which the chalice was to be made (IIL Ixxxiii. ^ ad 6). 

Urban II, Blessed (1088-1099). He had to contend with 
Henry IV. of Germany and Philip of France. He is 
quoted on the obligation of laws (I. -II. xcvi. 5; II. -II. 
xxxix. 3), on the powers of schismatical bishops (II.-II. 
c. 5), on Simony, on the minister of Baptism (III. Ixvii. 4; 
III. Ixxii. 11), and on the unction after Baptism. 

Zephyrinus, Saint (198-217). He is quoted (III. Ixxxiii. 
3 ad 6) on the material of which chalices were to be made. 



GENERAL COUNXILS 



Chalcedon. The fourth GEcumenical Council convened in 451 
at Chalcedon in Bithynia by Pope Leo I, for the purpose 
of settling the monophysite controversy raised by the 
teaching of Dioscurus, Patriarch of Alexandria, and 
Eutyches, archimandrite of a monastery near Con- 
stantinople. These taught that the divine nature in 
Christ absorbed the human. Thev were condemned 
at a S3.Tiod held at Constantinople. Eutyches appealed 
to Pope Leo I. Meanwhile, at the instigation of Eutyches 
and Dioscurus, the Emperor Theodosius II. convened 
a council at Ephesus, to which the Pope was invited. 
Being unable to attend he sent three delegates and 
addressed to the council his Epistola Dogmatica, in which 
he explained the mysterv' of the Incarnation, especially 
in reference to the point in dispute. The council was held 
at Ephesus in 449 under the presidency of Dioscurus; 
it ignored the Pope's letter and his delegates, and de- 
clared Eutyches to be orthodox. Pope Leo named it 
the Latrocininm, or Robber Council, and condemned its 
decrees. After these events the Emperor died and was 
succeeded by Marcian, who at once signified to the Pope 
his willingness to convoke a new council, and in effect 
did so without the Pope's consent. The bishops were 
summoned to meet at Nicea, and the Pope, notwith- 
standing his protests, agreed to send his representative. 
Owing to the illness of the Emperor the bishops who had 
arrived at Nicea repaired to Chalcedon, which was 
nearer to Constantinople, where they assembled to the 



THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 288 

number of 630, including representatives of absentees. 
In the fifth session the Council issued its dogmatic 
decree teaching the presence of two natures in Christ, 
" without confusion, without change, without division, 
without separation." In the fifteenth session the Council 
adopted and approved twenty-eight disciplinary canons. 
References to the Council (I. xxxvi. 2 ad 2] II. -II. i. 10; 
X. 7, ohj. 2; III. ii. I, xvi. 9). 

Constantinople I. The first Council of Constantinople, 
and second (Ecumenical Council was held in 381, during 
the pontificate of Pope Damasus, who neither convoked 
it nor was present at it. He, however, approved its 
dogmatic decrees, which were again approved in subse- 
quent councils at Chalcedon and Constantinople. It was 
presided over by Meletius of Antioch, and by Saint 
Gregory Nazianzen and Nectarius, Patriarchs of Con- 
stantinople. In the first of its four canons it condemned 
Arianism, Macedonianism, and Apollinarianism. Refer- 
ence to the Council (I. xxxvi. 2). 

Constantinople II. The second Council of Constantinople, 
and fifth (Ecumenical Council was held in 553, during the 
pontificate of Pope Vigilius. The council condemned 
the writings of Theodore of Mopsuestia (350-428), and 
was confirmed by Pope Vigilius. References to the 
council (III. ii. i, 3, 6; xvi. 9; xxv. i). 

Constantinople III. The third Council of Constantinople 
and sixth QEcumenical Council was held in 680, at the 
close of the pontificate of Pope Agatho and under the 
presidency of his legates. Its dogmatic decrees included 
the affirmation of two wills and two operations in Christ. 
Pope Agatho having died, the council was confirmed by 
Pope Leo II. References to the council (III. ix. i; 
xviii. I, 6; xix. i). 

Constantinople. Pseudo-council held by Photius in 879, 
counted by the Greeks as the Eighth General Council. 
St. Thomas quotes its decrees (II. -II. clxxxvii. i, and 
clxxxviii. 4, ohj. i). 

Ephesus. The Council of Ephesus and third QEcumenical 
Council was held in 431, under Pope Celestine, who died 
before the end of the council. Nestorius, Bishop of 
Constantinople, who taught the unity of nature in Christ, 
was condemned, and the condemnation was ratified by 
Pope Sixtus III, the successor of Celestine. References 
to the council (I. xxxvi. 2; xlii. 2; II. -II. i. 10; III. ii. 



289 PROVINCIAL SYNODS, ETC. 

3; iv. 3; V. 2; xvi. 4; XX. 2; xxii. 3, 4; xxv. i; xxviii. 2; 

XXXV. 2, 4, 7 ; xl. 3 ; xlvi. 12 ; xlvii. 5 ; 1. 4 ; li. i a^ 3 ; Ixxvi. i) . 
Lateran Council IV. The fourth Lateran Council was 
held in the Lateran Palace, Rome, in 1215, under Pope 
Innocent III. The Pope presented seventy decrees or 
canons which were confirmed by the council. Reference 
to the council (II.-II. c. 6 ad 5). 

NiCEA. The first General Council and first Council of Nicea 
was held in 325, under Pope Silvester. St. Athanasius 
was present, as a deacon. Arius and his writings were 
condemned. References to the council (II.-II. clxxxvii. 
I, ohj. i; III. Ixvi. 9, Ixxxiii. 3). 



PROVINCIAL SYNODS, ETC. 

Agde (Concilium Agathense). Held at Agde in Languedoc 
in 506. References (III. Ixviii. 3; Ixxxix. 3). 

Braga (Concilium Braccarense). The third Council of 
Braga, held in the year 675, is quoted (III. Ixxiv. 5), 
but the quotation is referred to Pope Julius I. 

Carthage. The third Council of Carthage (a.d. 418) is quoted 
(III. Ixxx. 6, 8, ohj. 3). The fourth council (a.d. 421) is 
quoted (III. Ixvii. 4, ohj. i, and Ixxx. 9) (P.L. iii). 

Chalons-sur-Saone (Concilium Cabillonense). A canon of 
the second council held here is quoted (III. Ixxx. 10 ad 5) 
but referred to Pope Soter. 

Lerida (Concilium Ilerdense). A council held here in 
546 is quoted (III. Ixxxix. 3, ohj. 3) (P.L. Ixxxix). 

Mainz. A council of Mainz (Concilium Moguntinum) was held 
in 813. Reference (III. Ixvii. 8 ad i). 

Meaux. A council was held at Meaux (Concilium Meldense) 
in the year 1082 (P.L. clxii. loi). References (II.-II. 
cliv. 7; III. Ixxii. 12 ad 2). 

MiLEVUM. Two councils were held at Milevum (now Milah) 
in Numidia, one in 402, the other in 416. Reference 
(I.-II. Ixxxi. I). 

Orange. Two councils were held at Orange (Concilium 
Arausicanum), in Southern France, in 441 and 529. 
The acts of the latter council were approved by Boniface 
II., and enjoy oecumenical authority. References (I.-II. 
Ixxxi. i; cxiv. 6 ai i; HI. Ixxx. 9). 

19 



i 



THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 290 

Orleans. St. Thomas quotes a council of Orleans (Concilium 
Aurelianense). References (III. Ixxii. 7, 12; Ixxxiii. 
^ ad y (P.L. cxxi,). 

PiACENZA. A council was held here in 1090 under Urban II, 
quoted (II.-II. xxxix. 3, ohj. 3). 

Rome. St. Thomas refers (II.-II. xii. 2; Ixxxvi. i) to a 
council held in the Lateran Palac.e in 1078 under Pope 
St. Gregory VII. 

Toledo . S t . Thomas quotes the fourth Council of Toledo held 
under St. Isidore in the year 633 (III. Ixvi. 8, Ixviii. 10) ; 
the seventh council held in 646 (III. Ixxxiii. 6 ad i, ad 4), 
and the twelfth council held in 681 (III. Ixxx. 12 ad i] 
Ixxxii. 4). 

Tours. St. Thomas quotes the third synod of Tours (III. 
Ixxx. 10 ai 5, II, ohj. 3). 

Trullan Council (Concilium in Trullo). This council was 
convoked in 692 by the Emperor Justinian. It was 
composed exclusively of oriental bishops, and drew up a 
number of disciplinary canons to supplement the fifth 
and sixth General Councils, for which reason it is known 
also as the Quinisext Coimcil. St. Thomas refers to it 
as the sixth council (II.-II. Ixxxvi. i; III. Ixxiv. 5, 
ohj. 3)- 



PHILOSOPHERS, ETC. 



Albumasar (Abu-Maaschar). Arab writer on astronomy 
(ninth centur}^). St. Thomas refers to his Introduc- 
torium in Astronoiniam (I. xci. 2). 

Alexander of Aphrodisia. Peripatetic philosopher (third 

and second centuries B.C.). St. Thomas refers to his 

opinions (I. Ixxix. 10; Ixxxviii. i; I. -II. 1. i; Sup. 

xcii. i). 
Alfarabius (Alfarabi). Arabian philosopher {oh. 950). St. 

Thomas refers to him (Sup. xcii. i). 
Algazel (Gazali). Arabian philosopher (1059-1111). St. 

Thomas refers to him (I. vii'. 4; xiv. 11; xlvi. 2 ad ^). 
Anaxagoras. a philosopher of the later Ionian school 

(fifth century B.C.). St. Thomas refers to him (I. xlvi. 

iad<^', xlvii. i; Ixx. 3; I. -II. Ixiii. i; II.-II. xv. 3; Sup. 

Ixxiv. 2, ohj. 3). 



291 PHILOSOPHERS, ETC. 

Andronicus of Rhodes. Peripatetic philosopher, collector 
and editor of Aristotle's works (first century B.C.) . He is 
the author of a work entitled De Affectihus. St. Thomas 
quotes him (H.-H. xlviii. i;lxxx. i,8; cxxviii. i, cxliii. i; 
civ. I, 3, 4; clx. 2; clxi. 2; clxviii. i, 4; clxix. i). 

Aristophanes. Greek poet and philosopher (444-380 B.C.). 
St. Thomas refers to him (I.-H. xxviii. i) as quoted by 
Aristotle [Polit., ii). 

Aristotle. Greek philosopher and founder of the Peripatetic 
school (384-322 B.C.). St. Thomas quotes from De 
Categoriis (De Prcedicamentis or De PycBdicahilihus) * De 
Interpretatione [Peri Hermenias)* Analytica Prior a and 
Posteriora, Topica, De Sophisticis elenchis, De Meta- 
physica, De Physica, De Ccelo (De Ccelo et Mundo)* 
Meteorologica, De Generatione et Corruptione, De Historia 
Animalium (De Animalihiis) , De Partihus Animalium, 
De Anima, De Sensu et Sensato, De Memoria et Reminis- 
centia, De Longitudine et Brevitate Vitce, Ethica Nico- 
machea, Ethica Eiidemica,^ Magna Moralia,-\ Politica, 
De Poeiica,% De Rhetorica,% De Animalium Motione (De 
Causa Motus Animalium), De Divinatione per somnum, 
De Insomniis (De Somno et Vigilia),^ De Problematibus, 
De Virtutibus et Vitiis. 

AvEMPACE. Name given by the scholastics to Ibn Bajda, 
Arabian philosopher, born at Saragossa in Spain towards 
the end of the eleventh century, died at Fez, 1138. He 
taught that perfection consists in union with the Active 
Intellect (I. Ixxxviii. 2). 

Averroes. Name given by the scholastics to Ibn Roschd, 
Arabian philosopher, born at Cordova, Spain, 1126; died 
at Morocco 1198. St. Thomas usually mentions him 
as the ' Commentator,' on account of his commentaries 
on Aristotle. Owing to his ignorance of Greek, his ex- 
position is based on an inferior Arabic translation of the 
Syriac version of the Greek text. This, perhaps, explains 
his peculiar interpretation of Aristotle's teaching with 
regard to the Active and Passive Intellect. He was a 
disciple and admirer of Avempace (q.v.). St. Thomas 
quotes from the Commentaries on Aristotle's Meta- 
physics, De Anima, and De Sensu et Sensibili (Sensato) y 
and from De AnimcB Beatitudine. 

* The title in brackets is that to be found in the Summa, 
t Not directly composed by Aristotle. 
X Genuine only in parts. 



THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 292 

AviCEBRON, or more correctly, Avicebrol. Regarded by the 
scholastics as an Arabian, was in reality a Jew, by 
name Salomo Ben Jehuda Ben Gebirol, bom at 
Malaga, 1020-1021; died at Saragossa, 1070. He was a 
religious poet, moralist and philosopher. The point of 
doctrine for which he is best known is that of the 
universality of matter. St. Thomas quotes from the 
Mekor Chajim, translated into Latin in the twelfth 
century, under the title of Fons VitcB (I. cxv. i). 

AviCENNA. Name given by the scholastics to Ibn Sina, 
Arabian physician and philosopher (980-1037). St. 
Thomas quotes from his Commentaries on Aristotle's 
Metaphysics, Physics, and De Anima. His theory on the 
emanation of creatures from God is referred to (I. xlvii. i). 

BoETHius. Roman statesman and Christian philosopher 
(480-524). St. Thomas quotes from De histitiitione 
Arithmetica, De Differ entiis Topicis, De Trinitate, De 
Consolatione PhilosophicB, De Duabus Naturis, De Heb- 
domadibus (or An omne quod est sit bonum), Commen- 
taritim PrcBdicamentorum, and his Commentary on 
Cicero's Topica. 

Caius. Roman jurist quoted in the Corpus Juris Canonici. 

Cato, Dionysius Cato, author of a work entitled Dionysii 
Catonis De Moribiis ad Filium (date unknown), fre- 
quently quoted by Chaucer, and used as a school manual 
in the Middle Ages. St. Thomas quotes him (I. -II. 
xcvi. 5; II. -II. Ixxxi. i; Sup. xxxvi. 2, obj. 3). 

Celsus. Roman jurist quoted in the Corpus Juris Canonici. 

Chrysippus. a stoic philosopher, disciple of Cleanthes 
(280-206 B.C.). St. Thomas quotes him (II. -II. cxxxvii. 
i), but refers the quotation to Andronicus. 

Cicero, Marcus Tullius. Roman orator and philosopher 
(B.C. 106-43). St. Thomas quotes from De Republica, 
De QucBstionibus Tusculanis, De Amicitia, De Officiis, De 
Natura Deorum, De Paradoxis, De Rhetorica ad Herenium, 
De Inventione Rhetorica, De Topicis ad Trebatium. 

Cleanthes. A stoic philosopher (331-232 b.c). St. Thomas 
quotes him under the name of Aristotle (I. ciii. i). 

CoNSTANTiNE Africanus. Mcdical writer of eleventh cen- 
tury. He is quoted (Sup. Ixv. 3). 

Cornelius Celsus. A writer on medicine and su^gerJ^ 
date unknown, quoted by St. Augustine (Soliloq., i; 
cf. I. -II. xxxix. 4 a^ 3). 



293 PHILOSOPHERS, ETC. 

Democritus of Abdera. Greek philosopher (fifth century 
B.C.). He is quoted (I. xxii. 2; xlvii. 3; Ixxxiv. 6; cxv. 
I ad 5). 

DiONYSius Cato. s.v. Cato. 

Empedocles. Greek philosopher of the Pythagorean school, 
born at Agrigentum in Sicily about B.C. 490; died be- 
tween 430 and 420. He taught that things are composed 
of four indestructible elements — fire, water, earth, and 
air; the principle of their cohesion he called Friendship, 
and the principle of their dissolution. Discord. His philo- 
sophic works, of which some fragments only are extant, 
were the Katharmoi or Songs of Purification, the latrica 
or Songs of Healing, and Physics. St. Thomas refers to 
him (I. xiv. 11; xlvi. 1 ad ^; I. 2 ad 2; Ixxxviii. i). 

Epicurus. Greek philosopher (341-270 B.C.), founder of the 
Epicurean school, for whom sensuous pleasure was the 
immediate object of every human action, and the ulti- 
mate end of human life. 

Euclid, the geometrician (third century B.C.). St. Thomas 
quotes him (I. Ixxxv. 8; HI. xlv. i ad 2, and elsewhere). 

Frontinus, Sextus Julius Frontinus. Roman writer and 
soldier; governor of Britain, a.d. 75. He wrote Strata- 
gematum Libri Qiiatuor, which St. Thomas quotes 
(H.-H. xl. 3). 

Galen (Claudius Galenus). Greek physician (a.d. 130-201). 
St. Thomas quotes him (Sup. Ixxxvi. 3 ^^ 3). 

Gilbert de la Porree or Gilbertus Porretanus, bishop 
of Poitiers (1076-1154). Author of Liher Sex Princi- 
piorum, quoted by St. Thomas (I. ix. 2), a commentary 
on the last six Categories of Aristotle ; also of a Commen- 
tary on the De Trinitate of Boethius. The Liher de 
Causis, frequently quoted in the Summa, is ascribed to 
him, though it is only an abridged translation of the 
Institutio Theologica of Proclus. 

Heraclitus. Greek philosopher (b.c. 535-475) ; he taught that 
all things are in a continual state of flux (irdvTa pel). 

Homer. Greek poet (about eleventh century B.C.). St. 
Thomas quotes the Odyssey, xviii. 135, 136 (I.-H. ix. 5; 
n.-H. xcv. 5), and a passage of the Iliad, xviii. 109, 
no (I.-IL xlviii. i). 

HoRATius Flaccus. Latin poet (65-68 B.C.). St. Thomas 
quotes one of his Epistles (H.-H. xxiii. 7). 



THE '' SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 294 

Isaac. Eastern writer of later half of seventh century 

(P.G. Ixxxvi). St. Thomas quotes him (I. xvi. 2, obj. 2). 
Julius C^sar. Roman general and statesman (102-44 

B.C.). His De Bello G attic is quoted (I.-H. xciv. 4, and 

elsewhere). 
Liber de Causis. s.v. Gilbert de la Porree. 
Liber Sex Principiorum. s.v. Gilbert, de la Porree. 
Livius, Titus. Roman historian (59 b,c.-a.d. 17). St. 

Thomas quotes the story of the two Decii (IL-IL 

Ixxxii. i). 

Macrobius, Ambrosius Aurelius Theodosius. Roman 
grammarian of uncertain date. He wrote on Cicero's 
S omnium Scipionis sl commentary frequently quoted by 
St. Thomas. 

IVLviMONiDES (Moses ben Maimun). Quoted by St. Thomas 
under the name of Rabbi Moses; born 1135. Je\vish 
commentator and philosopher. St. Thomas quotes 
from his Doctor Perplexorum, Dux Duhitantium (or Dux 
Errantium), and Commentary on the Prophets. 

OviDius, Naso. Latin poet (43 b.c.-a.d. 17). St. Thomas 
quotes the Ars Amandi (Sup. xcv. i). 

PiTTACUS OF Mytilene. Greek philosopher (650-569 B.C.); 

one of the seven wise men of Greece. 
Plato. Greek philosopher (427-346 B.C.). St. Thomas refers 

to the Meno, TimcBus, The Republic, The Statesman, 

PhcEdo, PhcEdrus, Parmenides, Thecstetus, Alcibiades, and 

Philehus. 

Plotinus. Eg^'ptian philosopher, the founder of Neopla- 
tonism (a.d. c, 203-262). 

Porphyry. Greek philosopher of Syrian origin, of the Neo- 
platonic school (a.d. 233-306) ; disciple of Longinus and 
Plotinus. St. Thomas refers to him (L Ixiii. 4, obj. i; 
Ixvi. 3; cxv. 5; L-H. Ixxii. 8, obj. 3; Ixxxi. i), and cites 

the Isagoge and the Prcedicabilia. 

Proclus. Neoplatonic philosopher (a.d. 412-485). See 
Dionysius the Pseudo-Areopagite and Gilbert de la Porree. 

Ptolemy. Egyptian astronomer (second century a.d.). St. 
Thomas quotes from his Centiloquium. Though not the 
founder, he was the chief exponent of the Ptolemaic 
system of astronomy, to which allusion is frequently 
made in the Summa Theologica, and which remained in 
vogue until the sixteenth century. According to this 
system the earth is the centre of the universe, and the 



295 PHILOSOPHERS, ETC. 

heavenly bodies move round it in circles. The crystalline 
sphere of the heavens in which the stars were fixed 
revolved round the earth; and to account for the differ- 
ing movement of other bodies, other spheres contained 
within the great one carried the moon and the planets. 
To these eight spheres a ninth was added to account for 
the precession of the equinoxes, and a tenth to cause 
day and night. This last named was the primum 
mobile or first movable. St. Thomas quotes him (I. 
Ixiii. 4; Ixx. n ad y, I.-H. ix. 5 a^ 3). 

Pythagoras. Greek philosopher (c. 570-504 B.C.). He taught 
the transmigration of souls. St. Thomas refers to his 
teaching (I. xi. i; xlviii. i; H.-H. x. 5; Sup. Ixxvii). 

Sallust (Crispus Gaius Sallustius). Roman historian 
(86-34 B.C.). St. Thomas quotes from the Bellum 
CaUlinarium or account of Catiline's conspiracy (I.-H. 
xxiv. 3, obj. i; lix. 2; H.-H. xxxii. 3 a^ 2; civ. 3). 

Seneca, Lucius ANNiEUS. Roman statesman and philo- 
sopher (3 B.c.-A.D. 65). St. Thomas quotes from De 
Be7ieficiis, De Ira, De dementia, De quatuor Virtutibus, 
De Vita beata. 

SiMPLicius, Peripatetic philosopher of the sixth century 
A.D. St. Thomas quotes from his Commentaries on the 
Categories of Aristotle (L-H. xviii. ^ ad z\ xlix. 2; 1. i 
ad^, /{ad i;l. 6; lii. i, Ixvi. i). 

Socrates. Greek philosopher (469-399 B.C.). 

Sophists. A school of Greek teachers who flourished in the 
fifth century B.C. They were sceptics and quibblers 
(whence the term sophism), but they inspired Socrates 
with the idea of refuting them, which he did by ques- 
tioning them, and turning their answers against them. 

Speusippus. Greek philosopher, disciple of Plato (fifth cen- 
tury B.C.). St. Thomas refers to his teaching (L iv. i). 

Stoics. The Stoic school of philosophy was founded 322 B.C. 
by Zeno. Chief among his followers were Cleanthes 
(331-232) and Chrysippus (280-204) in the East, and 
Posidonius (135-40), Seneca (3 b.c.-a.d. 65), and Marcus 
Aurelius (a.d. 121-180) in the West. The Western 
Stoicism was of more recent date, and was considerably 
modified in comparison with that of the earlier school. 

Terence (Publius Terentius Afer). Roman comic poet 
(190-159 B.C.). St. Thomas quotes from the Eunuchus 
(IL-II. liii. 6; cliii. 5). 



THE " SUMMA THEOLOGICA " 296 

Thales. The father of Greek philosophy (seventh century B.C.) . 
He held that water is the first principle from which all 
things are made: he is quoted III. Ixxi. 3. 

Themistius. Oriental philosopher (a.d. 317-387), author of 
commentaries on Aristotle. St. Thomas quotes his com- 
mentary on De .Anima (I. Ixxix. 4), and refers to his 
opinion (I. Ixxix. 10). • 

Theophrastus. Greek philosopher, disciple of Aristotle and 
Plato, succeeded the former as head of the Peripatetic 
school. St. Thomas refers to him as quoted by St. 
Jerome (Sup. xli. 2). 

Trismegistus (Hermes Trismegistus — i.e., thrice greatest). 
Egyptian philosopher of great antiquity. St. Thomas 
refers to him (I. xxxii. i, ohj. i and, as quoted by St. 
i\ugustine, II. -H. xciv. i). 

Ulpian (Domitius Ulpianus). Roman jurist (second and 
third centuries). Extracts from his works are incor- 
porated in the Digests of Justinian. 

Valerius Maximus. Roman historian (first century a.d.). 
St. Thomas quotes from his Factorum et Dictorum 
Memorahilium (I. -II. xcix. 3; II. -II. xxvi. 8; xlvii. 10; 
Ixxxiii. 5; xcv. 3; cxlix. 4; clii. 2; cliv. 9). 

Varro, Marcus Terentius, Roman soldier and writer 
(116-28 B.C.). St. Thomas quotes from his Antiquitates 
Rerum Humanarum et Divinarum (II. -II. cxxii. 2), 
and gives a saying of his as quoted by St. Augustine 
(I. xc. I). 

Vegetius (Flavius Vegetius Renatus). Roman author 
(fourth century a.d.). He wrote Epitoma Rei Mili- 
taris, which St. Thomas quotes (I. -II. xl. 5; II. -II. 
cxxiii. i). 

Virgil (Virgilius Maro). Roman poet (70-19 B.C.). St. 
Thomas quotes Mneid, vi. 733 (I.-II. xxxv. i). 



4) 



^ 

i^ 



to 

NO 



THE INSTITUTE OP MEDI.AEVy»L STUDiQ 
10 ELMSLEY PLACE 
TORONTO 5. CANADA. 

3t>85-